Category: Uncategorized

Professions of love

I hope you like this part, took quite a while to write. It has a slow build as there is more story line but i think it ends well and hopefully fulfills a few requests I’ve had.

Part 8: Caitlyn

The floor wasn’t really all that comfortable so I finally decided to get up, my legs still felt like jelly after cumming so hard so I leaned against the sink as I watched Lauren toweling herself. She seemed to be enjoying me watching her as it seemed to be taking her a long time to finish. I certainly didn’t mind admiring her gorgeous body, her little boobs jiggling as her body shook with her vigorous motions.

“See anything you like?” Lauren asked with a twinkle in her eye.
“I see my beautiful little sister who looks like the cat that just got the cream.” There was a catch in my voice, my heart swelling with love for her. Things had definitely changed between us in such a short time and it was really only just starting to occur to me just how much my love for her had grown.

Lauren dropped the towel and stepped toward me, cupping one hand behind my head she lent in until our noses were almost touching, “You have such lovely cream” she whispered before kissing me, our lips just grazing each other before she pulled back.

“I love you so much Lauren” I replied, pulling her into a hug. We just stood there for a while, neither of us moving just holding each other close until Lauren pulled back slightly, looking into my eyes.

“I love you too Caitlyn, now let’s go eat something else”

She held my gaze for a moment longer before turning and walking into our bedroom, my gaze dropped to her sweet little butt until she was out of sight then I went and dislodged the chair from Alex’s door and went into our bedroom.

Lauren already had a shirt on, busy doing up the buttons and a pair of tights covering her lower half, I was a little disappointed I didn’t get to see her dressing but she looked great. I decided to copy her and dressed the same, except that I actually put on underwear, I couldn’t bring myself to go without knowing that Alex would probably be staring at me the way that I was staring at Lauren.

She looked so sexy, the black tights molded to her legs and hugging her ass, and her light blue shirt with the top couple of buttons undone, revealing a small expanse of her lightly tanned skin between her breasts. For once I couldn’t see her nipples poking out, the shirt was too loose for that.

“Here let me help you with those pants,” Lauren said. She walked up to me and grasped the top of them on both sides of my hips before pulling them up higher. I let out a small moan as I could feel the seam pushing into my pussy, trying to spread my lips apart.

“That’s better, now I can see what I want and now we match,” she pulled on her own tights, creating a much bigger camel toe than mine. Good lord she was hot, and such an exhibitionist and a tease! Smiling at me, she grabbed my hand and pulled me out the door, leading me down the stairs and into the kitchen.

Dad was sitting at the counter, reading the paper, he barely looked up as we walked in, “All better now?”

“Yeah dad, I just swallowed some water when Dusty knocked me in, I good shower warmed me up and now I’m ready to eat!”
“Pizza’s in the oven, help yourselves” and then he went back to his paper.

The sun had nearly set, but was still shining in through the window; I loved the way it brought out the highlights in Laurens hair. I wished mine was like hers; instead my hair was quite a dark brown and didn’t shine anywhere near as much as hers.

“Let’s eat on the patio” Lauren suggested, I thought it might be getting a bit chilly outside, but I figured she would have a reason. Lauren grabbed some pizza and we went outside and sat at our picnic table.

We were both quiet at first, just eating and relaxing but I had questions I wanted to ask, like what had happened between her and Alex this afternoon. Lauren kept looking over my shoulder, a frown running across her face. I turned around to see what she was looking at but I couldn’t see anything unusual, just more grass.

After she had eaten her second slice, Lauren got up and walked across the lawn; she had her head down and seemed to be searching for something. Then with a little cry of triumph she bent down and picked something up before coming back to the table.

“What is it?” I asked, curiosity taking hold of me.

Lauren held her hand out to me, a cell phone sitting in her palm. It took me a moment before I realized who it belonged to, Alex!

“That’s Alex’s phone, what’s it doing out here?” I wondered aloud.
“He took photos of me when I was fucking and when he shot his spunk all over my face, the asshole even got it in my eye and man does that sting!”

“He what? Lauren why didn’t you tell me earlier? How dare he touch you like that!” I was furious, Alex had no right to do that to her, she was mine and mine alone, I didn’t want him going anywhere near her.

“Well I was in a bit of a panic earlier, when you all came home and I was covered in all sorts of things. I didn’t know what else to do so I just jumped in the pool and it’s definitely not warm enough to do that right now.”

She was tapping away at Alex’s phone as she continued to talk. “He showed up right when Dusty had his dick in my ass and was filling me up with his cum.”

I was rendered speechless, the way she said it so calmly, like letting the family dog fuck her in the ass was just something normal surprised me. I had no idea she had gone so far with the dog.

“Alex just pulled his dick out and came all over my face, taking photos and then he forced me to give him a blowjob. He damn near choked me on it, trying to force it down my throat without giving me a chance to get ready for it.”

This was not the conversation I had expected to be having, shouldn’t Lauren be angry or crying or something? Instead she barely seemed to care what Alex had done to her, more interested in his phone than what had happened earlier.

“Yes! I knew his password would be easy to break, what an idiot.” After a few moments she looked up at me. “He’s got a whole bunch of pictures of us and some videos.”

A shiver ran up my spine and it had nothing to do with the temperature. What kind of pictures did he have and who had he shown them to?

“God Lauren, we have to check his computer! He could put them on the net, show them to anybody!” I felt sick at the thought of it, the shame and embarrassment of it all. Mum and Dad would be disgusted, they would probably disown us and I could never show my face at school again.

“We have to delete them before he does something, and delete them from his phone too! Wipe the whole thing Lauren, before he realizes we have his phone.” I was getting close to panicking, the amazing changes to our relationship were about to come crashing down around us.

Lauren looked at me, “Hey Caitlyn, calm down ok? Everything is going to be fine, he can’t do anything to us, and he’ll be in too much shit if he tries. All I have to do is tell them he tried to rape me, all the evidence is right here. We’ll be fine.”

She reached across the table, taking my cold hands in hers. How could she be so calm and collected at a time like this? Lauren continued to reassure me, rubbing my hands with hers, trying to bring some warmth to me.

“Come on, lets go inside, it’s getting cold out here.” Still holding one of my hands, Lauren pulled me up from the table and pushed me towards the door. “I better grab my clothes before someone finds them, we don’t need to leave any more evidence lying around.”

I slid open the door and walked into the kitchen, I could hear Mum and Dad talking in the lounge and the TV playing in the background. Lauren quickly joined me, holding the still wet bundle of her clothes to her side, she then took them into the laundry and threw them in a hamper.

“Lauren! Can you come in here please?” we both froze for a moment as Mum’s voice rang out, startling us both.

We both walked into the lounge, Mum and Dad were sitting on the couch and Dusty was sleeping over in the corner.

“What’s up mum? Lauren asked in a chirpy voice.
“Why did Dusty have a pair of your socks on his feet?” mum asked, turning slightly so she could look over the back of the couch and see us.

“We were playing mum, I was trying to dress him up like Paris does. But I couldn’t get him to sit still, so all I could get him to wear was the socks” Lauren was putting on her little girl voice, she always used it when she wanted to get away with something and annoyingly it always worked.

“Don’t you think Dusty is a little big to be playing dress up with? Anyway you’ll ruin your clothes putting them on a dog, don’t do it again please.” Mum was laughing as she spoke, I guess it did sound pretty silly but it was the kind of thing that Lauren would do, so she wasn’t suspicious.

“Sorry mum, it didn’t work anyway. We need to get a little dog and then I could dress him up. Can we get another dog? Something small that I could carry around in a purse or something?” she sounded positively giddy with excitement, practically overflowing with enthusiasm now.

Dad immediately joined in, “No we are not getting another dog and definitely not some stupid little thing that the neighborhood cats would eat”

“Fine, I’ll just have to play with Dusty then.” I almost choked on the laugh and gasp that I tried to do at the same time. Thankfully Mum and Dad had no idea of the double meaning that Lauren had just said.

I grabbed Lauren’s arm, “Come on, we’ve got homework to do” I pulled her towards the stairs and the safety of our room.

“At least one of you takes school seriously” Dad laughed before turning his attention back to the TV and we both ran up the stairs causing Mum to call out, “And keep it down up there! We’re trying to watch TV.”

Once we were both back in our room I threw myself face down on my bed, laughter spilling uncontrollably from me. I buried my face in my pillow, trying to muffle the sound as I shook with laughter. With everything that had happened recently I was feeling so worn out and stressed, I could feel the tension flowing out of me as I gave in to the giggles and just let it all go.

Lauren brought me back to myself with a resounding slap on my ass, “What’s so funny weirdo?”

I twisted over, one hand going back to my stinging butt, barely able to speak as I continued to laugh, “P Play Playing dress up with th th the dog!”

Lauren was laughing as well, “P Play Playing?!? Sheesh calm down it wasn’t that funny.”

She went and sat down on her own bed, watching me as I slowly managed to regain control of myself. I felt worn out, but much better, more relaxed, I guess some hysterical laughter can be good for you.

I glanced over to make sure both of our bedroom doors were closed before asking, “What are we going to do about Alex?”

A quiver went through me as Lauren stopped laughing and caught her bottom lip between her teeth, with that one little action my thoughts turned towards more intimate ideas. I suddenly remembered that I had wanted to give Lauren a treat tonight, but events had changed things since then.

“Tomorrow after school we’ll crack his computer and delete everything on it, he’ll have nothing left to hold over us. And then I’ll convince him to play nice from now on, if he wants to fuck us then he can’t continue to be a douche bag all the time.”

“What? You want to fuck him? After what he did?” I was a little stunned, I didn’t want to fuck Alex and I didn’t think Lauren would want to after today either.

“Of course I want to, he’s got such a nice cock and his cum was really yummy too. He fucks so differently from Dusty, and his cock is bigger too! But tell him I said that” Lauren giggled as she reached over and grabbed her laptop.

“But what about us? I thought you loved me?” My heart started to ache as my throat clenched up and I could my eyes start to tear up.

Lauren wasn’t looking at me, she was busy plugging Alex’s phone into her laptop as she replied, “Of course I love you, you’re everything to me, but I like dick too, it seems silly to have one so nearby and not use it. And this way we can keep him under control.”

I was confused, how could she love me and still want to fuck him at the same time? All I wanted was to be close to Lauren, to hold her in my arms and never let her go. I had no interest in boys and certainly none in Alex, she was all I needed. We’d only just found each other and she wanted Alex to join in.

“I don’t want to fuck him Lauren, I only want you, I want us to be together,” tears were flowing freely now, I could feel them trickling down my face.

It finally seemed to dawn on her that something was wrong as she looked up, a look of concern on her face as she noticed my tears. She quickly put the laptop aside and came over to my bed, sitting down beside. “Caitlyn what’s wrong, why are you crying?” she asked as she began running her hand through my hair.

I buried my face in her thigh, wrapping my arms around her waist as I began bawling my eyes out, “I love you Lauren, I don’t want to share you with Alex, and can’t it be just you and me?”

I don’t know how she understood me, I could barely understand my own words, muffled as they were and broken up by my sobs. Lauren continued to stroke my hair, lightly running her fingers along my cheek.

“I do love you Caitlyn, it’s always going to be me and you. If you don’t think you can share me, then you don’t have to. I won’t fuck Alex again until you’re okay with it. We’ll just have to figure something else out, another way to deal with him.”

Damn her, I knew she was guilt tripping me, but I couldn’t be angry with her for doing it. Lauren was right, we had to deal with Alex but I didn’t want her to have to do all the nasty work. The sobbing slowly eased to a stop as Lauren continued stroking my hair and rubbing my back. I rolled onto my back, looking up at her beautiful face, I was surprised to see that she had been crying as well, her cheeks glistening with tears.

“Better now?” she asked. I could only nod, not ready yet to speak.
“It’s okay Caitlyn, I don’t love him. You and I make love, but him and Dusty, that’s just fucking. It’s a nice way, a different way to get off. You should try it sometime; you might be surprised how much you like it.”

I reached up and wiped the tears from her face, believing her and finally feeling more secure. I still didn’t like the idea of Lauren being with anyone else, but I could understand her logic and I didn’t have the right to say who or what she could do with her life. I wanted to be her lover, not her keeper.

“Now go wash your face, I’m going to go and get us some water, be right back”

How bad did I look? I wondered. I knew I got all red and blotchy when I cried so it was probably a good idea, to freshen up a bit.

LAUREN

My heart was filled with love for Caitlyn, I hadn’t realized how much our new relationship meant to her until now. Seeing her lying there crying her eyes out because she thought I didn’t love her like she did me almost broke my heart. Thankfully I was able to tell her the simple truth, I loved and wanted her, Alex and Dusty were just sex.

I walked out of the room, needing a moment to myself to gather my thoughts and getting a drink was a good excuse. After I grabbed a big glass of ice and water I told Mum and Dad that we were going to turn in early after finishing our homework, I didn’t want them interrupting us tonight.

Trying to be quiet, I snuck down the hallway and pressed my ear against Alex’s door. It sounded like he was watching a movie or something, I wondered how long it would be before he came asking for his phone. He must realize that I have it, surely he would have wanted to see how his pics of me had turned out.

Just thinking about the incredible fucking that he had given me just hours ago caused a tingle in my clit and I could feel myself moistening to the memory. I needed some relief or I would never get to sleep and I think that Caitlyn could provide just what I needed.

Walking back into our room I felt another pleasurable thrill course through my body. Caitlyn was bent over, her butt towards me, pulling up her pajama pants. Upon hearing the door opening she jerked upright, yanking up her pants and spinning around to face me.

“Oh shit! You scared the life out of me, I thought it was Alex coming in.”

“Sorry sis, I really enjoyed the view while it lasted though.” Closing the door behind me, I took sip of water as I walked across the room before setting my glass down on the table. Caitlyn looked much better, she seemed to have recovered from her earlier tears.

“I thought I’d get ready for bed, I don’t actually have any homework, how about you?” She smiled coyly at me, her fingers fiddling with the drawstring on her pants. The Hello Kitty singlet she was wearing wasn’t her usual one, this one seemed to be pretty tight, her breasts stretching the material, nipples pushing hard and pointing at me.

“Hmmm, I think I have something more important to study right now.”

Taking hold of my shirt, I started to undo the buttons.

“Stop, let me do that.” Letting my hands drop back to my sides I stepped forwards, bringing myself within her reach. My pulse was beginning to race as my anticipation built.

With shaking hands Caitlyn reached out, lightly grasping my shirt and pulling me towards her. Tilting her head back, her lips parted and a yearning look in her eyes, she pulled me down until I could feel her warm breath against my lips.

“Do you love me?” before I could reply, Caitlyn mashed her mouth against mine, her tongue pushed its way past my lips, twisting against my tongue.

Letting out a small whimper, Caitlyn pulled back, a line of saliva connecting our mouths, until she licked her lips breaking the strand. My nipples were hard and aching, and I could feel the moisture building in the crotch of my tights as I got wetter.

Tracing her hands down along the edges of my shirt, just lightly brushing her fingers along my skin until she reached the first button, then sliding one hand inside my shirt against my breast until she felt my nipple. Hard and rubbery she pushed it downwards before letting it spring upright causing me to give a small moan.

Caitlyn pulled her hand back out and undid the first button, baring more of my skin to her gaze. Running a fingernail down the center of my chest, I arched my back pushing my chest towards her, desperate for more contact, already aching for release.

She undid the next button, parting my shirt further, now revealing the inside slopes of my small breasts. How I wished I had bigger ones! Caitlyn leant in and licked along the exposed edge of my right breast, pushing the material of my shirt aside until she exposed my nipple, then flicking it with her tongue.

My moan was louder this time as I grabbed her head, pushing it against my breast, trying to force my nipple into her mouth.

“Uh ah, not like that, no using your hands!” My groan was of frustration this time, damn this little vixen for teasing me like I had done to her. I would have to remember that whatever I did to Caitlyn she was probably going to do to me.

I clasped my hands behind my back, “That better?”

Instead of replying Caitlyn leant back in and licked my nipple again before moving across and doing the same to the other. My knuckles whitened as I strained against my impulse to grab her.

Taking my nipple into her mouth, she sucked lightly as her hands undid the rest of my shirt buttons and pulled it wide open, her hands now on my hips, keeping it parted. Caitlyn continued to suck and bite at my nipple for another minute, then kissing her way across to the other one. Opening her mouth wide she sucked hard, almost pulling my entire boob into her mouth.

A direct line seemed to be connecting my nipples to my pussy, my tights must be dripping by now, I swear I could smell my own arousal, the aroma permeating the room.

Caitlyn slid her hands down grasping the front of my thighs, her thumbs pushing in between my legs almost touching my pussy. I cocked my hips forward, eager for her touch, but she wouldn’t relent, continuing to tease me.

“Caitlyn you tease! I’m going to burst soon!”

With a wet slurp, Caitlyn released my breast from her mouth, she looked up into my eyes, “Am I teasing you? Are you getting wet for me? I can feel it, you know, the heat from your pussy and how damp your tights are and I haven’t even touched your pussy yet.”

Then while still holding my gaze she slipped her thumbs inwards until she touched my lips and she pulled upwards, stretching the material and pulling it taut against my clit. I couldn’t help myself, I pumped my hips, trying to rub my clit against her thumbs.

This time she didn’t pull away, instead she held one hand steady, letting me hump against her hand while her other hand moved around the back, squeezing one of my butt cheeks. I closed my eyes, trying to focus on the pleasure she was giving me. Then she grabbed the back of my tights and yanking sharply upwards, giving me a wedgie, pulling the seam of my tights hard between my lips and dragging against my throbbing clit.

I came hard, spasming and thrusting erratically against her hand. I called out her name, “Caitlyn, I’m cumming, you’re making me cum!” I bit my lip before I started yelling out my pleasure as I continued to grind my clit on her hand as she yanked and pulled at my tights, sawing them against my pussy.

“Open your eyes Lauren, look at me”

I opened my eyes again, Caitlyn was looking straight into my eyes as she started rubbing at my clit through my tights, prolonging my orgasm.

“That’s it, watch me, I want to see your beautiful eyes while I make you cum. I want you to know it’s me that’s making your pussy so wet and making you cum so hard against my hand.”

She eased off the pressure against my pussy as I slowed my frantic humping, beginning to come down from my high. Unable to resist any longer I released my hands grip on each other and wrapped them around her. I pulled her into a tight embrace, Caitlyn’s face against my shoulder, feeling our boobs mashed against each other I squeezed her hard.

“That was incredible, you make me cum so much better than any guy ever could.”

Caitlyn looked up at me, practically beaming with pleasure at my praise. “We’re not finished yet! Now stand still for a moment longer.”

Eagerly anticipating what was to come, I waited, still feeling warm pulses coming from my clit and nipples. Caitlyn slipped my shirt from my shoulders, letting it fall to the floor and then kneeling down in front of me, her face now level with my pussy.

“Lets get these off you shall we?” Without waiting for a response she grabbed the waist of my tights and slowly began to pull them down. The material dragged against my ass as she lowered them down my thighs, revealing my matted pubes and drenched pussy to her eyes.

Quickly pulling them down the rest of the way, I stepped out of them and Caitlyn pushed backwards onto her bed.

“Now lie there and watch me” I didn’t have any problem with that command, all too eager to watch her gorgeous self.

Turning her back to me, Caitlyn began to sway from side to side, her pants pulling tight against her ass as she moved, easily holding my gaze. She reached up, pulling her hair up and revealing her slender neck she looked over her shoulder at me. With a small smile she released her hair and grabbed the hem of her tank top, pulling it up until it was just below her breasts she turned back around, facing me now.

Biting her lip again, she caressed her breasts through her top as she continued to slowly dance to the music only she could hear. She pulled her top up, revealing one pale breast and a hard nipple to my gaze, she tweaked her nipple as her tongue slipped out, wetting her lips.

I began rubbing my own small breasts, flicking my nipples with my fingers as I continued to watch the amazing show my sister was putting on for me. All thoughts driven from my mind, except my love and my growing lust for my sister.

Staring into my eyes, Caitlyn pulled her top the rest of the way off, baring both of her beautiful breasts. Using both hands now, she stroked her breasts, teasing her nipples as she watched me doing the same to my own.

Releasing her breasts, she ran her hands down her sides until she reached her pants, Caitlyn slipped one hand inside, pushing the material outwards as her hand reached down to her pussy. I could see the movement as her fingers delved between her legs, moaning as she pleasured herself as I watched.

“Do you want to see me Lauren? Should I take my pants off now?”

“Take them off, and quickly, show me your pussy” I doubt I needed to encourage her, I don’t think she would have stopped for anything at this point.

Turning her back to me again, she used her free hand to begin working her pants down over her ass. Bending forward slightly, and pushing her ass out towards me, she continued to work on her pussy as she lowered her pants. They dropped to the floor, showing me her wonderful ass and her fingers digging into her pussy, her thighs were glistening with her juices.

Standing up and turning to face me once again, she moved both hands to her sides, completely baring herself to my gaze, completely naked and vulnerable she looked into my eyes, asking me once again, “Do you love me?”

I could only guess at the level of need that she would still need a declaration of my love for her, but she was obviously desperate for my reassurance.

With as much passion and intensity as I could put into my voice, I stared her straight in the eyes, “I love you Caitlyn”

It seemed to work as her eyes softened and a tension seemed to ease from her body. Taking a few steps forward, she moved onto the bed, placing one knee between my legs, she straddled my thigh. I could feel the slick heat coming from her pussy against my leg as she leant forward, placing a hand on either side of my head.

“You’re so beautiful Lauren,” Her hair fell down around her ears, enveloping us both in a warm brown cocoon until I could see nothing but her face looking down at me.

Caitlyn began grinding her pussy against my thigh, dragging her slick lips back and forth, leaving a sticky trail on my skin. I reached down and grabbed her ass in both hands, pulling her tighter against me.

She sat up straighter and grabbed my other leg, lifting it up until I could feel my pussy lips parting, the cooler air of the room caressing my moist skin. Caitlyn moved forward, manoeuvring herself until our pussy’s touched.

We both let out moans as our most intimate of places came into contact with each other for the first time. Caitlyn’s pussy lips pushed against mine, our clits poking out, searching for each other.

With both of her hands holding my upright leg, Caitlyn began to move. Pulling back slightly, rubbing her cunt against my leg she suddenly slammed forward, bringing our pussy’s into jarring contact, sending a bolt of pleasure through both our bodies. Caitlyn tossed her head back, her mouth open as pleasure coursed through her body.

I reached up, grabbing both her breasts, “Look at me Caitlyn, I want you to look at me while you fuck me,” it was obvious to me now that Caitlyn loved to see my expressions while we played and I loved her watching me.

Her eyes were half closed, her mouth still partially open when she looked down at me, “Does my beautiful little sister want me to fuck her? Is that what I’m doing?”

Caitlyn began grinding her pussy against mine, rubbing our clits into each others lips. Sticky sounds were coming from between us, we were both dripping now as our passion rose.

“Fuck me, my lover, make me cum” I grabbed both of Caitlyn’s nipples pulling them outwards until she groaned with the intense mix of pleasure and pain.

She pulled back again and thrust against me, grinding momentarily before pulling back and thrusting again. Building up a rhythm she continued to fuck me, sending intense bolts of pleasure throughout my body. My whole body felt like it was on fire as Caitlyn thrust and ground her pussy against mine.

Letting go of her nipples I grabbed Caitlyn’s ass, pulling her harder against me with every thrust, urging her on. Small drops of sweat rolled down her chest before dripping off her nipples to splash against my boobs. She was panting hard as we both got closer to orgasm, my own breathing was getting erratic as I struggled to keep pace with her.

“I love you, love you so much, oh god I’m gonna cum” Caitlyn stopped thrusting and just ground her clit against mine as she cried out those words, seeing her cum and the extra pressure on my clit sent me over the top as well.

“Caitlyn, oh god you’re making me cum” I pulled her ass hard against me, trying to get her in close to me. We were both gasping and moaning as we came, breasts heaving with exertion, pussy juice spraying between us but nowhere to go, I could feel it running down my ass and across my clenching hole.

I finally remembered to breathe when I started seeing stars and I relaxed my death grip on Caitlyn’s ass. She continued to grind her pussy against me, still cumming as she moaned my name over and over again. I couldn’t believe how hard she came or for how long she kept going, but finally she slowed down and ceased her frantic grinding against me.

Releasing her tight hold on my leg, Caitlyn slid over to the side and lay down beside me, our legs still intertwined. Resting her head on my shoulder, I wrapped an arm around her, lightly stroking her arm as we regained our breath.

Once I had calmed down I broke the silence, “Wow Caitlyn, that was intense, I don’t know what came over you but I want to see that side of you more often.”

“Well I think we came all over each other,” she laughed, “But don’t worry, now that we’re together I think you’ll be seeing every side of me. Will you sleep with me tonight? I want to wake up beside you.”

I kissed her on the forehead, “of course we can, but let’s sleep in my bed, we’ve left a bit of a wet patch on yours.”

We untangled ourselves from each other and got up. Looking down I decided a bit of a wet patch was an understatement.

“That’s not a wet patch, that’s a damn flood, mum is going to think I wet the bed or something!”

I couldn’t help but laugh at the look on Caitlyn’s face, “Don’t worry, I’ve got you covered” I grabbed my glass of water and poured half of it out onto her bed. “See? You just spilt your drink, that’s all. And me being the wonderful sister that I am, let you share my bed instead of sleeping in the wet spot.”

She laughed again, then pulled me onto my bed. We wrapped ourselves around each other, wanting and needing to hold each other close. I pulled the blankets over us and with no words we slowly drifted off to sleep in each other’s arms.

---

Zoey’s next client is a sexy mom. Blindfolded, Mrs. Armstrong has no idea that Zoey has fetched Stefani, the MILF’s kinky daughter!

Incestuous Flesh Massage

(An Incestuous Harem Story)

Chapter Three: Massaging the Blindfolded Mommy

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

Note: Thanks to wrc264 for beta reading this!

I couldn’t believe the sight of the naked woman in the blindfold sitting on the massage table.

It wasn’t that she was naked, or that she was blindfolded, that had me shocked. It was who she was. Mrs. Armstrong, the ultra-Christian mother of my girlfriend, Stefani. The woman who disapproved of our relationship was coming to the massage parlor I worked at. The Lady’s Touch Massage Parlor was a special place where our female clients could get special massages.

Titty massages. Vulva massages. Nuru massages, were we used our bodies to caress theirs. And if the client and the masseuse just happened to want to go farther, for no extra charge, and that farther delight just happened to end in sex, well, that was okay.

As long as we didn’t charge for it we skirted a gray area in the law.

I never thought Mrs. Armstrong would be a regular. She had come here several times, massaged by the submissive Carmelita.

“Ooh, I would like that,” Mrs. Armstrong said to my offer to fetch a second masseuse. “I need such a release today.”

I still couldn’t believe it, but I had this wild idea. It was utterly depraved. It was incredible. It was just such a wicked one. My pussy boiled as it swept through me. I hadn’t seen Mrs. Armstrong in years. She clearly didn’t recognize my voice.

I loved this.

“I’ll be right back,” I purred as I strolled out of the room.

My juices dripped down my thighs. My nipples rubbed against the thin silk of my robe. It was pastel and short, clinging to my upper thighs and hugging my rump. My brassy hair fell down my thighs as I rushed to the lobby where I knew my girlfriend would be.

I burst into the lobby, my younger half-sister Lee squirming as she manned the reception desk. She had a vibrator or a butt plug in her buzzing away, controlled remotely by our brother. My girlfriend, Stefani, was hugging her latest client. They broke apart.

“Oh, I needed that,” purred the client, an older woman with black hair. She beamed, her cheeks flushed. Then she spun around and sauntered out.

“Bye,” Stefani said, waving at her. My girlfriend was a fiery-haired redhead, a brighter shade than her mother’s darker red. Stefani whirled, dimples shining in her cheeks as she smiled at me. Her green eyes had a naughty glint, her nipples hard against her breasts. “Hey, Yunie.”

I smiled. While my name was Zoey, Stefani called me Yunie. We had been friends for years and had our own private nicknames. Yunie was short for unicorn, something I used to be really obsessed with. I even had a tattoo of a unicorn galloping across my pudenda above my pussy.

“You free, Dandi, because I want you to tag team a client with me,” I said. Dandi, short for Dandelion, was my nickname for Stefani.

“That blindfolded woman?” Lee asked, squirming back and forth on her chair. Her hands gripped the desk as she fought against her own orgasm. She could only cum with permission. Fighting her orgasms was something Lee loved. “Is she paying extra?”

“Oh, no, this is all my idea,” I said. I glanced at Stefani. “Well, you free?”

“What is going on?” my girlfriend asked, her voice a naughty purr. She sauntered toward me. Her breasts jiggled beneath her robe. “Huh? What naughty idea are you thinking about?”

“It’s your mother,” I said. “The blindfolded woman is your mother.”

Stefani blinked. Then she shook her head. “No way.”

“Yup, she’s a regular.”

“There’s no fucking way,” Stefani groaned. “My mother?”

“She’s been here a few times with Carmelita,” I told her. “She’s in there, naked, just eager to be ‘massaged.’”

Stefani’s jaw dropped.

“I know.”

My girlfriend shook her head. “Surely she recognized you.”

“She’s blindfolded,” I said. “I guess it’s her thing. Not seeing who’s massaging her.”

“Probably thinks it doesn’t make it cheating or homosexuality or something,” muttered Stefani. Then her eyes brightened. “Holy shit, she won’t know she’s committing incest with me.”

“Yep!”

“I’ll be right back!” Stefani gasped. She rushed out of the lobby.

“Oh, my god,” groaned Lee. “This is so hot. You guys are so lucky. I wish I could join in.”

“Nope,” I said, grinning at her. “Clint agreed to let you be our receptionist, not to have fun having sex all day.”

“I know,” she groaned. Her black hair swayed about her face. Her cheeks burned bright. “Ooh, I’m going to have such an orgasm when Master lets me.” She bounced on her seat, suddenly looking young again, that pixyish brat that Clint had to tame when he took over the family four years ago.

I winked at her, glad she was having fun.

Stefani burst back in with two sex toys in hand. In one, she gripped a strap-on dildo, pink and fleshy attached to a black harness, and the other was a strapless vibrator, a U-shaped, purple object where one end thrust into your pussy and the other end thrust out to fuck the lucky lady.

She shoved the strapless dildo at me. It was a naughty vibrator, the button controlling it on the bottom of the U. I shuddered as Stefani threw off her robe, her round breasts bursting into sight. Her dandelion tattoo on her shaved pudenda looked so bright and cheery. Her gold nipple rings glinted as she stepped into the harness. She drew it up her thighs, her tits swaying and bouncing.

I grinned and opened my robes, my nipples hard atop my large breasts. I spread my thighs apart and pressed the dildo’s bulbous end into my pussy. I groaned as it slid into my cunt. It was just such a treat. My snatch squeezed around the end. This delicious treat burned through me.

My hips wiggled back and forth. My breasts swayed and jiggled. My pussy clenched around the end. It was incredible to feel it thrusting into me. I gripped it, the purple end thrusting from my crotch, almost bumping the fleshy dildo Stefani wore.

“Well, shall we go ‘massage’ my mother?” asked Stefani, arching her eyebrows.

“Uh-huh,” I moaned, my pussy squeezing around the toy.

I grabbed Stefani’s hand and led her out of the reception room. We headed down the hallway and reached Room 8, passing the room where I left Olivia and her daughter making love. Now I would get to enjoy witnessing more mother/daughter incest this day.

It was a delicious delight. I loved eating out my mother’s cunt. I was so glad my sister would get that thrill.

My free hand rubbed my belly for a moment, a warmth flushing through me. Then I opened the door and we slipped inside. Mrs. Armstrong still lay on the bed, blindfolded, her hands folded over her belly. She was in great shape for a woman in her mid-forties. She had round breasts, a thick bush adorned between her thighs. She had fat, dark-red nipples and wide areolas that begged to be sucked and played with.

“Sorry for taking so long,” I purred. “Dandi and I are going to massage you.”

“Oh, yes,” Stefani said, lowering her voice to a sultry purr. “Yunie and I will take great care of you.”

“Oh, wonderful,” moaned Mrs. Armstrong. “I need this so much. The last few days have been so stressful. My husband…” She brushed her hand, adjusting her wedding ring. “And at church… I just need a release.”

I licked my lips. “So, maybe we should just start with a vulva massage,” I said. “Using only our mouths.”

“Oh, yes,” Stefani’s mother moaned.

Stefani shook her head. She glanced at me and mouthed, “Dyke!”

I nodded my head. Her mother wanted us to eat her out. This was hot. I shuddered, eager to share this pussy with the woman I loved. To devour her mother with her. I licked my lips. I headed to the massage table, the dildo shifting inside my cunt. I reached Mrs. Armstrong and mounted the massage table. Stefani joined me, the table creaking and groaning.

It was just such a delight. We made sure to buy tables that could support these sort of naughty actions. Nothing cheap.

I shuddered as I pressed my shoulder against Stefani’s. We leaned down, our cheeks rubbed together. They caressed each other as we leaned lower and lower. The scent of her mother’s tangy pussy, a scent so familiar to me, filled my nose.

My mouth salivated.

Our faces nuzzled into the silky bush. Mrs. Armstrong’s juices adorned her hairs. My tongue darted through the married woman’s cunt. I tasted the flavor of my lover’s mother. I groaned at this rush as Stefani’s tongue joined me, taking her first lick of her mother.

Her first taste of incest.

“Ooh, that’s nice,” Mrs. Armstrong groaned. “Ooh, two of you. And one of you has something…”

“Tongue stud,” Stefani purred and then licked again, her tongue caressing mine.

We stroked through her folds. We caressed her folds. Our tongues darted around each other as we caressed her. The delicious MILF’s juices coated my tongue. My lips. This was amazing. My cheek rubbed against Stefani’s as we devoured her mother’s twat.

This wild rush shot through me. It was heady as I shared in this incestuous moment. My cunt clenched around the dildo. My hips wiggled, brushing Stefani’s. I moaned in delight, savoring the tangy flavor as I “massaged” the MILF with my tongue.

“Ooh, you two are so relaxing,” moaned Mrs. Armstrong. She slid her hands up her stomach up to her breasts. She squeezed her tits. Her groans echoed around the room. The bed creaked. “That’s nice.”

“Uh-huh,” I panted. “Just let us relax you. Mmm, you’re going to cum so hard.”

“I hope so,” she groaned, her hands kneading her breasts.

Stefani shuddered beside me. She let out a throaty groan. She pressed her lips tight against her mother’s pussy. Mrs. Armstrong gasped. Her back arched as my girlfriend thrust her tongue deep into her mother’s snatch.

My own cunt clenched around the dildo, gripping it. I knew how amazing it was to have Stefani’s tongue, with that naughty tongue stud, swirling around inside of me. Mrs. Armstrong gasped, not realizing it was her daughter eating her out and giving her this building, lesbian rapture.

I smiled and latched my lips around the MILF’s clit, sucking hard, my cheek rubbing on Stefani’s.

“Oh, my gosh,” Mrs. Armstrong moaned. “Oh, shoot, that’s good. Oh, yes, yes, get that tongue deep in my pussy. Oh, that tongue stud is naughty. Oh, I’m going to cum. And keep sucking my clit. You two are so naughty!”

My cheeks hollowed. I worshiped her. I sucked and nibbled on her bud. She trembled, the massage bed creaking. Stefani moaned beside me as her mother gasped. Mrs. Armstrong shuddered. Her hands kneaded my breasts. They dug into my tits. They twisted my nipples.

It was incredible. I was so glad I could do this. I stared up the blindfolded woman’s body. Her breasts heaved. Her tongue flicked across her lips. Her head tossed back and forth. She moaned and shuddered.

“Yes, yes, yes!” she gasped. I knew that sound. She just had her first incestuous orgasm.

And didn’t know it!

I sucked and nibbled on her clit as her tangy juices spilled over my chin. I licked and lapped at her. Stefani’s mother gasped and moaned. Her back arched. Her breasts heaved. Her head tossed back and forth as she screamed out in rapture.

“Oh, gosh, that’s good!” Mrs. Armstrong moaned. “Oh, yes, yes! Just… I need this! I need this so much!”

I fluttered my tongue against her clit. I sucked and nibbled. My pussy clenched around my dildo. My breasts jiggled. It was just such a treat. My tongue fluttered up and down her folds, brushing Stefani’s as we lapped up her juices.

Mrs. Armstrong’s back arched. She let out a final moan, and then she collapsed. She panted, mewling in delight, her cheeks flushed. She licked her lips. I smiled, knowing that she just had a wild time.

“So we have donned special massaging tools,” I purred, lifting my head up. “Ones designed to reach deep into your pussy and massage all those inner muscles.”

“Yes, they get stressed, too,” moaned Stefani. “Especially after orgasms. We recommend it strongly.”

“Oh, my,” Mrs. Armstrong groaned. “Ooh, that sounds like something I need.”

“And,” I said, grinning at Stefani, “we found it’s useful if our client keeps her mouth busy. It’s the only way to massage your tongue, you know. You have to use it on one of us.”

“You’ll have to give one of us a vulva massage with your tongue,” Stefani purred, her voice such a low and sultry delight. “Have you ever done that?”

“Once,” moaned Mrs. Armstrong. “With Carmelita last time. I… I had to… to… massage her back.”

“Why don’t you massage Dandi while I take care of your pussy,” I purred. “I’m wearing a vibrating model. It’ll be quite stimulating for you.”

“Yes!” Mrs. Armstrong gasped.

I glanced at Stefani and grinned at her. She kissed me hard. She thrust her tongue into my mouth while the tangy flavor of her mother’s pussy seasoned our passion. It was intoxicating to share this incestuous delight. To experience this rapture.

Our tongues danced together. We caressed each other. It was a wild experience. My heart pounded as she kissed me. Her tongue stud rubbed against the top of the roof of my mouth. It was such a hot treat.

Stefani broke the kiss and mouthed, “I love you.”

I winked at her.

“Now we just need you to roll over onto your hands and knees,” I said. “That way I can massage your body while taking care of your pussy.”

“Ooh, yes,” Mrs. Armstrong said.

She rolled over onto her hands and knees while Stefani slipped off the table and headed around to the other end, and hopped up on the front. She had this huge grin on her face. She grabbed her fleshy strap-on and pulled it up, giving her mother access to that tasty pussy. Stefani’s breasts quivered, her gold nipple rings gleaming.

“Mmm, just follow that tangy scent,” I purred as I stroked Mrs. Armstrong’s rump. I squeezed her ass, digging into her butt-cheeks. “Lower your head, and you’ll find her shaved snatch. Just massage her vulva while I massage your pussy.”

Stefani nodded her head. Her breasts jiggled. She whimpered and grabbed her mother’s dark-red hair. Stefani pulled her mother’s head down. My lover shuddered as she rubbed her mother’s face into her pussy. Mrs. Armstrong groaned and trembled as she nuzzled into her daughter’s snatch.

She licked. She tasted incest for the first time.

“Oh, yes, yes, just massage her,” I moaned, my pussy clenching around the vibrator. This was incredible. “Just lick that snatch. Just eat her. You’re going to feast on her until she explodes. Ooh, massage her.”

“Massage me!” moaned Stefani in that throaty voice. Her breasts jiggled. She grinned at me. I could see the joy in her eyes.

She was finally living out one of her fantasies. She had her mother feasting on her. I smiled, just watching her enjoy this. I was caught up in the beauty of their taboo love. Mrs. Armstrong had no idea she feasted on the product of her womb.

My hand rubbed my stomach as I watched, this ache swelling in me. This wonderful warmth. I groaned, my pussy juices dribbled down my thighs. I licked my lips, tasting that pussy, so similar to Stefani’s musk.

“Ooh, yes, yes, right there,” groaned Stefani. “That’s it. And Yunie, you got to massage her pussy.”

“Right, right,” I said.

I reached down the shaft of the dildo, finding the buzzing switch. I flipped it up. This pleasure surged through my body. The bulbous end vibrator hummed inside my snatch. Pleasure rippled through my cunt. I squeezed around the naughty toy, drinking it in.

“You hear that buzzing?” I moaned. “Mmm, that’s going to stir you up.”

“Yes, yes, stir it up!” moaned Stefani. “Pound her!”

I licked my lips. I brought the buzzing tip of the vibrator to Mrs. Armstrong’s married pussy. This prudish, Christian woman had frowned so much on my relationship with Stefani. Her parents had cut her out of their lives, and it turned out her mother was a secret lesbian.

I wanted to spank her for being a dirty bitch, but it was more fun watching her eat her daughter while I fucked her from behind. I pressed the tip of my dildo against the folds of her pussy. Her dark-red bush caressed the tip. She moaned.

“Yes, yes, massage my pussy!” she moaned. “Oh, gosh, yes, yes! Just massage me! I need it! I need it so badly.”

I thrust into her depths. The vibrator buzzed against my clit. It sent pleasure through my body. It rippled out of me. My heart pounded in my chest. I gripped her hips as I sent that dildo into her cunt. My crotch smacked into her rump. My breasts bounced before me.

I shuddered and Mrs. Armstrong moaned. She groaned into her daughter’s snatch while her hips wiggled back and forth. She shifted the dildo in her cunt and mind. It was this incredible rush. My pussy drank it in. It flooded through me. My fingers dug into her flesh. I whimpered and groaned. Rapture rippled through me.

My breasts swayed. I whimpered. The dildo churned my pussy up. It was a wonderful delight to feel that buzzing in me. I drew back the shaft. It emerged soaked in her juices. She moaned louder and louder, feasting on Stefani.

Stefani’s face twisted with her bliss. Her round breasts jiggled and the dildo she wore jiggled. She grinned at me. She flicked her tongue across her lips. “That’s it. Ooh, yes, yes, that’s it. Isn’t that a wonderful treat?”

“Uh-huh,” moaned Mrs. Armstrong. “Ooh, you taste so good. Mmm, this is a wonderful massage.”

“Really dig your tongue in me,” Stefani panted. “Just like that. Ooh, yes, yes, you’re stimulating me. Oh, wow, that’s it. Work that tongue in me, you naughty, lesbian slut.”

“Mmm, such a slut for pussy!” Mrs. Armstrong moaned, her voice throaty.

Stefani beamed at me. I grinned back, knowing she would be having so much fun with her mother in the future. I was so happy for her. I couldn’t wait for the big reveal. I thrust back into her mother. I fucked her, pounded her. Gave her pleasure.

Mrs. Armstrong moaned. Her butt-cheeks rippled as I thrust into her again and again. Her hips wiggled back and forth. She undulated her hips. The end in my cunt moved inside of me. It stimulated me as it buzzed.

My cunt drank it in.

I slammed into her, my tits heaving. Pleasure rippled through me. This wonderful delight. My juices dribbled down my thighs. I groaned, my hands clenching and relaxing. This heat burned through my body. My eyes squeezed shut as this delicious rapture shot through me. I groaned and gasped, fucking her harder, faster. I buried my dildo into her pussy’s depths.

“Yes, yes, yes!” moaned Mrs. Armstrong. “Ooh, massage my pussy. That’s amazing. I’m going to have another relaxing delight.”

“Going to cum like the lezzie slut you are!” groaned Stefani. She gripped her mother’s hair and rubbed the MILF’s head up and down. Stefani smeared her mother’s face into her own pussy, the fleshy dildo swaying before Stefani’s stomach. I loved the sight. “Yes, you are!”

“So hard!” Mrs. Armstrong groaned.

“Eat her,” I moaned, my tits heaving as I pounded the MILF. My cunt gripped the buzzing delight. “Yes, yes, just eat that snatch. You love it!”

“So good!” the MILF moaned as she ate her daughter. “She tastes so good. So hot. So silky.”

“Yes, yes, make me cum!” moaned Stefani, her voice throaty. She was keeping it up, hiding her identity.

It was so hot. My orgasm swelled through me, and not just from the buzzing delight. I rammed into her depths. I slammed deep into her cunt. The dildo shifted around inside of me. The humming bliss massaged me. It sent delight surging through me.

My clit twitched and throbbed.

My nipples ached.

My hands rubbed up and down her body. I stroked her sides. I caressed her. I massaged her. I slammed into her. I buried over and over into her. I rammed into her depths. I fucked her. The pleasure rippled through my body. It was incredible. It was this amazing treat.

“Oh, yes, yes, you’re going to make us cum, you lezzie slut!” I moaned, my hands finding Mrs. Armstrong’s tits. “That’s why you came here!”

“I’m addicted to it!” moaned Mrs. Armstrong. “You masseuses are so sexy! I love it. Ooh, your pussy tastes so good, Dandi!”

“Just feast on me!” howled Stefani, her face twisting. “Oh, yes, yes, just keep licking me. Get that tongue in me. I’m going to explode in your mouth.”

“Yes!” I shuddered, my heart hammering in my chest. It pumped pleasure through my body. “You’re going to come back again and again. You’re going to love us making your body explode!”

“Gosh, yes!” she moaned, rocking back into my thrusts. “I’m so close!”

“Just suck on my clit and make me cum!” moaned Stefani. Her green eyes met mine, glassy as she stared at me. I could see it in her eyes, what she was thinking: My mother is about to make me explode.

“Make Dandi cum!” I howled, thrusting to the hilt in the married woman’s cunt.

“Yes!” moaned Mrs. Armstrong, the massage table creaking.

Stefani’s eyes widened.

She threw back her head and cried out her pleasure. I knew her juices were flooding her mother’s mouth. Mrs. Armstrong drank down the incestuous flood. I slammed into the married woman as I listened to her licking and lapping at my girlfriend’s pussy.

“Oh, my fucking god, yes!” howled Stefani.

Then Mrs. Armstrong gasped out in delight. She trembled. Then she moaned into her daughter’s pussy. Her juices gushed around the shaft and bathed my shaved snatch and thighs. That scent of tart cream filled my nose.

They were both cumming. Mother and daughter. It was such a beautiful sight. It was amazing to witness. I licked my lips, my breasts heaving as I rammed the vibrating dildo into Mrs. Armstrong’s cunt, the other hand massaging my depths.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I howled as my orgasm exploded through me. “You’re our lezzie slut!”

“I am!” the Christian mother moaned.

My pussy convulsed around the vibrating dildo. I squeezed her breasts as the shock wave of rapture slammed into my mind. Stars exploded across my eyes. Waves of darkness swept across my vision. My head swayed. I groaned, my nipples throbbing, aching.

This amazing delight burned through me. Juices spilled down my thighs. My cream flooded out of me. The massaging bliss sent pleasure through me over and over. I came again and again, drinking in this rapturous sight.

“Yes, yes, yes!” Stefani moaned, grinding her cunt into her mother’s mouth. Her dildo bobbed and waved above her. “Ooh, you naughty slut! We’re going to give you more bliss. I’m going fuck you, too!”

“I want that!” the blindfolded woman moaned. She wiggled her hips from side to side, stirring the other end of the vibrating dildo around inside of me. “I want you to keep massaging me.”

“And you have to lick Yunie’s pussy now,” groaned Stefani. “You have to devour her, too. This was all her idea.”

“Uh-huh,” moaned the MILF.

My pleasure peaked in me. I felt a rush of pure ecstasy as I realized Mrs. Armstrong would eat my cunt. I shuddered in delight. I wanted to enjoy this. I wanted to savor this moment. Stars burned across my vision. My breasts bounced and swayed. My tits jiggled back and forth.

I ripped the vibrator out of Mrs. Armstrong’s cunt. I gasped and moaned, my body buzzing. I yanked it out of my cunt. It was soaked in our juices as it buzzed around on the table. I groaned and shook my head, blinking as I came down from my orgasmic high.

Stefani grinned at me, arching her eyebrows.

I winked back.

“Mmm, roll over,” I told her. “I’m going to sit on your face and just drown you in juices.”

“Yes,” Mrs. Armstrong moaned. She raised her head, her blindfold still secure, a black mask covering her eyes. Her daughter’s juices ran down her chin. Stefani had drenched her.

What a delicious sight.

“I don’t even know what you two look like,” moaned the MILF. “I love this blind massage. It’s just wicked, isn’t it?”

“Just wicked,” I purred, my body shuddering. “Mmm, you’re going to love this next part.”

“Big time,” Stefani said, adjusting her strap-on so the dildo covered her clit again. “I’m going to pound you hard while you eat my yummy Yunie. She’s just delicious.”

“Oh, yes, yes,” I groaned. “You’re going to feast on me. You’re going to devour me while getting fucked. Then we’ll take off the blindfold. Mmm, won’t that be hot to see who you’ve been loving?”

“Uh-huh,” the MILF moaned. She squirmed on her back. Her breasts jiggled and swayed. Her hands rubbed up and down her body, her wedding ring flashed.

It was so hot for Stefani to fuck the pussy that birthed her. My own cunt was on fire. I mounted the table and straddled Mrs. Armstrong’s face. I lowered my cunt to her mouth, eager for this bitchy woman to feast on me. She would repay all the grief she’d given my lover.

I grinned at Stefani as the shaved folds of my cunt pressed down on her mother’s mouth. I ground my snatch against Mrs. Armstrong. Her lips were hot on my labia. Then her tongue flicked out. A bold stroke through my pussy lips. No hesitation. My back arched as my breasts jiggled before me.

“Oh, yes, just like that, you little lezzie slut,” I moaned, squirming my hips and rubbing them back and forth across her mouth. “Just get that tongue in me.”

Mrs. Armstrong fluttered her tongue. She teased me. Caressed me. She sent such wild delights through me. I stared into my lover’s eyes as her mother devoured my cunt. I moaned, never wanting this to end.

Stefani mounted the table. She was reconnecting with one member of her bigoted family. I loved it. I shuddered as Mrs. Armstrong’s tongue darted through my folds. She licked and lapped at me. This heat surged through my body. I groaned, my tits bouncing and jiggling before me.

I shuddered, loving this moment. Stefani thrust a round pillow beneath her mother’s lower back, raising the height of Mrs. Armstrong’s pussy. My lover brought that thick, fleshy dildo to her mother’s cunt. She pressed into the folds, thrusting back into her mother.

“Oh, yes, that’s big!” moaned Mrs. Armstrong into my snatch. “Mmm, yes, yes, work that in and out of me.”

“Oh, I will, slut,” my lover purred, her eyes glassy with delight. “I’m going to fuck you hard.”

“So hard,” I groaned, trembling on the bed. My hair swayed about my shoulders. My hips wiggled back and forth. This naughty delight surged through me. “Pound her hard. Just fuck that dildo in and out of her cunt.”

My lover grinned at me. She drew back her hips and then thrust into her mother again. And again. She rammed that dildo into the MILF.

I loved it. My hips wiggled back and forth. I ground on her mother’s face. I savored Mrs. Armstrong’s tongue running through my folds. She brushed my labia and clit. Sparks burst inside of me. A new, delicious orgasm built in me.

I grabbed Stefani by the back of the neck, pulling her to me. I stared into her green eyes as she rammed her dildo into her mother’s cunt. My forehead pressed into my lover’s. We moaned and gasped, our noses caressing.

“That’s it, Dandi!” I moaned. “Fuck her! Fuck that lezzie slut! Just pound your dildo into her. Ooh, you love it.”

“So much, Yunie!” groaned my lover. “I’m fucking her so hard. This is the best. I’ve wanted this for so long.”

“I know!” I groaned and then kissed her.

Her tongue, complete with a tongue stud, thrust into my mouth while her mother’s tongue plundered my pussy. The married MILF swirled her tongue around inside of me. She stroked me. She teased me. Pleasure rippled through my body. This wonderful heat fluttered through my cunt and then my flesh.

My hips wiggled back and forth, grinding my hot cunt on that MILF’s lovely mouth. Stefani moaned her incestuous bliss into my mouth as she fucked her mother. She thrust hard into her. I savored this moment. I loved her.

“Oh, your pussy is yummy!” Mrs. Armstrong moaned. “Ooh, I love it.”

Stefani giggled as she broke the kiss. “I knew you would. I love the taste of her. She’s the best.”

I smiled at her. I wanted to moan out, “Your mother is a freak! She’s devouring me.” I held back. I wanted to save the reveal for the end. So, instead, I groaned, “She’s got her tongue wiggling through me. Oh, she’s drinking all my juices.”

“Good, make her cum, Mo… Make her cum hard!” Stefani shook her head, her hips thrusting, pleasure crossing her face. “Oh, god, this is so hard to hold back.”

I grinned and kissed her again. I thrust my tongue into her mouth, muffling any outbursts she might make while fucking her mother’s cunt. I loved it, Stefani’s tongue stud rubbing hard around inside my mouth. I ground on her mother’s mouth, her tongue fluttering through my folds. She caressed me. Teased me.

I squeezed my lover’s breasts. I kneaded them. I tweaked her nipples and played with her gold ring. She moaned louder and louder into my kiss. The massage table rocked from the vigor of her strokes. She fucked her mother the way Clint pounded me.

Hard and fast.

Incestuous passion burned in the air. I was so glad Stefani could enjoy it. She groaned into the kiss. This wonderful heat surged through my body as Mrs. Armstrong’s tongue plundered into the depths of my cunt. My clit rubbed against her chin.

This wicked heat swept through me. My eyes squeezed tight. I loved this. It was incredible. Such wicked heat burned through my body. My hips ground from side to side on her. This delicious treat surged through my body.

I groaned, my tongue darting in and out of my lover’s mouth. My fingers twitched both her nipple rings. She gasped and broke the kiss. Her head snapped back. She whimpered. I could hear the passion in her voice.

“I’m getting closer and closer to cumming,” moaned Mrs. Armstrong into my cunt. “Oh, yes, yes. That dildo! That dildo is amazing! You’re churning me up!”

“Churn that slut up!” I moaned, my back arching. I tugged hard on my lover’s nipples. “I want to feel her cumming. I want her screaming into my snatch.”

“Yes!” my lover whimpered. “Oh, yes, yes! Take my girl-dick! Ooh, you’re going to be my lezzie slut. You’re going to be begging for it.”

“Uh-huh!” I moaned, grinding on her mother’s mouth.

Mrs. Armstrong found my clit. She sucked on it. Her nose pressed into my folds as I gasped. Pleasure sparked through me. She moaned as she sucked, the humming pleasure massaging my little clit. I felt drunk as the pleasure rushed through me.

“Oh, yes, yes, you’re going to make me explode!” I moaned. “Keep sucking! Just like that! Oh, yes, yes!”

“Make her cum, Mom!” howled my girlfriend, thrusting forward hard.

Mrs. Armstrong moaned around my clit. She bucked on the table. Her hands grabbed my thighs and her fingernails bit in tight. My eyes widened, realizing she was cumming on her daughter’s dildo. Another incestuous climax rushed through her body.

“Yes, yes, yes!” I howled. “You’re cumming! You’re our slut!”

“Our lezzie slut, Mom!” gasped Stefani.

I exploded.

My pussy convulsed. Juices gushed out of me. I bathed Mrs. Armstrong’s mouth. The married, cheating woman drank down my juices. She licked and lapped them up. She drew her tongue through my petals. My eyes widened as the heat burned through my body. This wicked passion had my heavy tits heaving.

“Yes, yes, yes!” Stefani moaned, hammering her mother’s cumming snatch. “That’s it! Lick up all her juices!”

Stefani buried her face between my breasts. I held her there as the pleasure rushed through me. My mind was drowned beneath the bliss. I groaned and shuddered, grinding my convulsing cunt on Mrs. Armstrong’s hungry mouth.

She licked up my cream. She devoured me as she moaned into my snatch. She made me feel incredible. I reveled in it. Stefani groaned into my tits. She shuddered and quivered. I knew she joined us in this wonderful rapture.

The three of us moaned through our orgasms. I was thrilled to share this incestuous delight with my lover and her mother. Stefani sucked and kissed at the inner slope of my left breast as she whimpered through her climax.

My own orgasm died, leaving my body buzzing. I was dizzy from it. So much pleasure today. My second incestuous threesome with a mother and daughter today. I loved this job. I was so glad that naughty lesbian Juana came up with this idea.

I had to eat her pussy tonight to thank her.

Stefani lifted her face. “Oh, that was the best.”

“Yes!” whimpered Mrs. Armstrong. “Ooh, you two are naughty.”

I grinned and slipped off of her. I stood on rubbery legs, my breasts jiggling. A dizzy rush shot through me. My head swayed from side to side. I blinked back the ripple of exhaustion fluttering through me. I stared at the MILF, her face twisting as Stefani drew out the thick dildo. It popped out of Mrs. Armstrong’s snatch with a wet plop.

The MILF moaned, her lips shiny with my cream. More had run down her cheeks to her dark-red, mused hair spilled over the massage bed. She was still blindfolded, her nose twitching. Her entire body shook.

“Oh, my gosh,” she moaned. “Ooh, you two are wild. Mmm, but why did you call me, Mom, Dandi?”

“D’oh,” said Dandi and ripped off the blindfold. She stared down at her mother. “Hey, Mom, didn’t know you were gay.”

Mrs. Armstrong’s reaction wasn’t what I expected.

Her eyes rolled back in her head. She let out a shuddering moan and then fainted. I blinked. I stared at the unconscious woman in disbelief. I glanced at Stefani and she burst out into laughter, shaking her head.

“Well, it was quite the shock,” Stefani said as she undid the strap-on harness. “Kinda old-fashioned, right? Victorian?”

“Yeah,” I said.

After a minute, Mrs. Armstrong groaned. Her eyes fluttered open. “What happened?”

“You passed out when you realized that you ate your daughter out and then we’re fucked hard by her, Mrs. Armstrong,” I purred, staring down at her.

“Oh, my god, Zoey!” the MILF gasped, covering her tits. Then her eyes widened. She scrubbed at her mouth with the back of her hand. “I was eating you!”

“And loving it,” I purred. “While your daughter fucked you.”

“Oh, no, no, no!” Her face twisted with passion, just not lust or love or affection. It was hatred. Her cheeks went flaming scarlet. “You two wanton hussies took advantage of me with your degenerate behavior.”

“Degenerate?” Stefani hissed, her eyes hardening. “Who was it eager to have her vulva massaged by two lesbians! Who rolled over and happily ate at my snatch while getting fucked from behind!”

Mrs. Armstrong slipped off the bed. “You tricked me. I came here to get an innocent massage, and before I knew it, you two Jezebels were licking me. You were touching me. You drove me to sin!”

“Drove you to sin?” Stefani shook her head. “Are you fucking kidding me, Mom. For God’s sake, you—”

CRACK!

I gasped as Mrs. Armstrong slapped my lover. Stefani took a step back, her face twisting with anger, a bright burn on her cheek.

“Do not take the Lord’s name in vain, you degenerate, filthy dyke!” hissed Mrs. Armstrong. She grabbed her panties and stepped into them with violence, her breasts jiggling. “I am your mother, and you gleefully did things with me. Perverted things. I don’t know where your father and I went wrong.”

“Don’t even spin that bullshit!” Stefani hissed, advancing on her mother. “You loved every moment of it. You worshiped my cunt. You made me cum hard, Mom! And don’t deny drenching both our faces with your pussy cream. You’re as much a dyke as I am! You loooooove pussy!”

Her mother went to slap her again, but Stefani caught the older woman’s wrist. I stood there, shocked by these events. I didn’t expect her mom to freak out like this. I expected her to embrace it. To love incest as much as we did. Everyone we knew was getting into incest.

It was amazing.

“This is a den of harlots and demons!” Mrs. Armstrong hissed, her words crazy, her hair wild. She stepped into her dress, pulling it up her body not even bothering with her bra. “You’re a disgusting, foul, nasty thing, Stefani! To think you would get off touching me! To make me do such sinful things! What sort of deviant whore does that?”

“One who loves pussy,” Stefani said, standing proud. “Get the fuck out of here, Mom. Go run back to Dad and your church and pretend you didn’t have the wildest afternoon of your life. That your pussy isn’t aching for me to fuck you hard again. I won’t. I won’t eat your snatch or pound your cunt or give you all that pleasure you crave. Fucking hypocritical bitch!” She grabbed her mother’s bra and hurtled it at the bitch.

“You’re not welcome here,” I added.

Mrs. Armstrong snorted. She shoved her bra into her purse and wheeled around. She marched out of the room. She slammed the door hard behind her. It boomed. I shook my head, my body trembling as the rage surged through me.

I looked at my lover and such a vile hatred burst inside of me.

Tears spilled down Stefani’s face.

I grabbed my lover and pulled her to me I held her. I rocked her. Her tears stained my face as she sobbed like a little girl. My heart broke. I thought I despised her family before, but now… I wanted to claw out Mrs. Armstrong’s eyes.

Stefani was the sweetest girl in the world. I loved her so much. I held her tight to me, stroked her hair, and whispered soothing love into her ear. I wouldn’t let her mother hurt her. I wouldn’t let her mother tear her down.

“You’re beautiful. You’re amazing. I love you, Stefani. Don’t listen to her. Don’t let her hurt you. She’s a bigot. A liar. She’s going to be miserable all her life pretending she didn’t love every second of it.”

“I just…” Stefani clung to me. “I just want her to love me.”

I closed my eyes. Tears rolled down my cheeks. “I know. I’m sorry. If I could make her…”

If I ever had a daughter, I would never make her cry like this. I would never tell her I despised her. Hated her. How could any mother do that? What was wrong with that bitch? If I wasn’t holding my sweet Stefani, I would have screeched in rage.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The next day, the protesters showed up led by Mrs. Armstrong. They held signs not just calling us out for being a lesbian massage parlor, because who cared about that, but because we were a brothel. A place where women could pay for sex.

I sent my brother the text while he was at college. This was a big problem.

To be continued…

---

Jay is a 40 year old married man who recently fucked his daughters best friend one night when she spend the night at his house. The line gets pushed back again in this chapter as Jay involves his daughter some on a free weekend.

Tristen, My Daughter’s Friend (chapter 3)

Jay, a 40 year old married man had recently crossed the line with one of his daughter’s good friends, Tristen. It started out innocently when Tristen busted Jay masturbating one night when she spent the night with Jay’s daughter, Anna. The next time she spent the night it quickly escalated into a lustful session of hot sex. To top that off Jay had just learned that his daughter also liked Tristen more than just as a friend via his secret recording of them in the shower.

A week had past and Jay was still amazed at what had transpired the week before with Tristen. Jay didn’t mean for to the two of them to have sex, only a little playing around but passion and lust had the better of both of them. Jay couldn’t tell anyone about what they had done. His wife would leave him for sure for cheating on her and she was too conservative to like the idea of their daughter Anna being a lesbian or bisexual. He wasn’t really sure what Anna was. He only knew what he saw when he put his phone in the bathroom to secretly record some video of Tristen in the shower, but he got way more than he ever expected.

It was Saturday morning and Jay’s wife was packing up her and their kids things for a weekend getaway to visit family. Jay stayed behind to finish doing some work in the yard before the fall became winter. Anna also stayed behind because she had to work a shift in the morning at her part time job. Jay cleaned up the yard and then exhausted he drug himself inside and hopped in the shower to clean off.

While he was in the shower he heard someone walking across the floor and the door to the bathroom cracked open. “Hey daddy, we’re home” he heard Anna say. “We’re?” Jay thought to himself. “Who’s we’re?” he asked. “It’s me and Tristen” Anna announced to him. “She’s hanging out with me for the day.” “Hey Mr. Wells!” Jay heard another voice from behind the door and he recognized Tristen’s voice immediately. Jay smiled and his mind traveled back to last week when he had taken this young girls virginity on the couch in an unplanned night of fun. Jay stroked his cock in the shower a little bit thinking about it while the girls were just on the other side of the door.

Jay finished up his shower and put on a clean pair of shorts and a shirt and walked out his room and down the hall. Anna’s door to her room was closed and he heard the girls giggling and talking about something. Jay went down stairs and grabbed a snack and sat on “the couch” where all the fun had taken place and searched for a football game on TV.
After a little while Jay became board with the game, it was a blowout. He started flipping through his phone and watched the video that he had made last week of his daughter and Tristen in the shower. He couldn’t believe how beautiful their bodies were. He was more interested in Tristen and had never really thought about his daughter in a sexual way, but he did like her young beautiful body, it looked like a hotter and younger version of his wife.

While he was viewing his video he received a text message from Tristen, an image. He quickly opened it and saw a picture of Tristen between a pair of open legs with nothing on. Her hand was off to the side and her face was inches away from his daughter’s pussy. Quickly another message came and said “Shh… come watch.” With a winking emoji also.

Jay hopped up of the couch and carefully snuck upstairs and tip toed towards Anna’s room where the door was cracked open only about an inch. Jay carefully positioned himself where he could look in the room unnoticed by the girls. Laid across the bed was his daughter with her head toward the foot of the bed and away from view of the door. Her shirt was pulled up over her chest and Tristen had a hold of Anna’s legs and had her face buried in her snatch enjoying herself on his daughter’s pussy. Tristen only had a pair of panties on and she was topless with nicely sized tits hanging down from her chest in nice view for Jay.

Jay couldn’t believe it, Tristen had given him the best gift, almost as much as she gave him last week when he fucked her virgin pussy on the couch. He felt his dick get hard as he looked on watching quietly. The girls were being quiet so that they wouldn’t alarm Jay who was supposedly downstairs watching football, not watching a homemade lesbian porno.

Tristen climbed on top of Anna and began to kiss on her chest and fondle her nipples and then she moved up to kiss her on the mouth. Their breasts were pressed together and their legs tangled together while they made out. Tristen paused for a second and looked up at the door and smiled knowing that Jay was standing there watching in delight.

Tristen slid her panties off and moved back, laid on her back with her head against the headboard, spread her legs open for Anna, and motioned her to come take her turn enjoying some of her sweet nectar. Anna crawled up and started fingering Tristen’s pussy with her middle fingers and then she bend over and dove her head between Tristen’s legs. Jay watched his daughter slowly lick up between her labia and press against her clit. She lowered her mouth on her clit and sucked on it while she fingered her pussy at the same time.

Anna arched her back down and pushed her ass up in the air while she was enjoying herself on Tristen. Jay looked at her small tight ass and he had a perfect view of her pussy that was almost dripping from the tongue bath that she had gotten from her lover. Jay grabbed his cock and felt it surge with excitement as he stared into his daughter’s room. He couldn’t believe he was turned on like he was staring at his daughter’s ass.

As Anna enjoyed herself between Tristen’s legs he decided this was too good of an opportunity to waste not stroking his cock. He unzipped his shorts and unbuckled his pants and lowered them just enough to free his hard dick and aching balls. Slowly he ran his hand up and down his shaft as he enjoyed the show. Tristen looked at the door again with a big smile as she moaned louder almost teasing Jay with her looks. Jay imagined just walking in and taking his dick and sliding it inside his daughter wet pussy. No, he couldn’t do that, Anna would freak he thought.

“Does my pussy taste different babe?” Tristen playfully asked. “No, why? Did you do something to it?” Anna asked inquisitively. “I’m not a virgin any more” she said as Anna looked up at her face. “Really?” Anna said “who got your first fuck” Anna asked in excitement. Jay’s eyes got bigger as he wondered what Tristen was up to. “An older man” Tristen said with a smile. “Oh my god, really?” Anna responded back to her as she finger fucked her as she sat up to get the story. “Do I know him?” Anna threw out another question. “Tell me!” she demanded. “I’ll tell you who it is right after you get back to fucking me” she said.

Tristen turned over and got on her hands and knees and spanked herself on the ass, “Lick my asshole girl.” she said as she pulled her ass cheek to the side spreading it open. Jay wanted to go in there and share Tristen with his daughter so badly. Anna dove back into her soaking wet pussy and began to lick her all up and down her ass crack too. She straighten up on her knees and inserted her fingers into her pussy and reached around and began to caress her breasts that were dangling down while she finger fucked her.

Anna laid back on the bed with her head to the footboard like before and opened her legs and said “my turn again.” Tristen turned around started to scissor Anna by sitting down and lining up her pussy right on top of Anna’s. Tristen began to rock back and forth and stimulate her clit by pressing down on her Anna’s.

Jay got hard as a rock and his dick was bulging with his veins showing. He was so turned on, he really was thinking about busting in there and stealing Tristen away from Anna. Tristen spoke up “You promise you won’t be mad if I tell you who I fucked?” “Yes” Anna replied, “I swear.” Jay swallowed hard and waited for what would happen next. Anna got up and began to eat out Tristen’s pussy again. Tristen moaned louder and Anna hushed her saying “You’re gonna get my dad’s attention, shhh.” Tristen smiled and said “I think I already have your dad’s attention.” Anna stopped and looked at Tristen, “Wait, what? What do you mean?” Tristen abruptly said “your dad fucked me.” “Oh My God! No way” Anna said in denial. Tristen explained the whole thing and how it got started innocently a month ago. She even told Anna that her dad knew about their secret relationship and that he was cool with it. The two girls sat there naked on the bed while Jay listened in. Anna asked more questions and ask if she was going to fuck him again. Tristen asked her if that would be ok with her. Anna said “whatever makes you happy, that’s what I want for you.”

The two of them met in the middle of the bed on their knees and began to kiss passionately while they held each other. Jay couldn’t believe it, Anna was ok with her best friend fucking her dad. She must be a secret little slut and was not aware of it the whole time. He began to stroke his cock again watching them get back into the mood.

Anna got down on her hands and knees and said “it’s time for me to cum” as she invited Tristen to play with her pussy again by waving it back and forth slowly. Tristen crawled right over and slid her fingers in and then her tongue. Jay couldn’t take it anymore seeing Tristen’s ass pointed right at the door. She even waved it, Jay knew that was his invitation to join the party on the bed. Jay dropped his shorts off completely and he slowly opened the door to Anna’s bedroom and walked up behind Tristen and grabbed her ass with one hand and held his dick in the other as he slid it inside her tight little pussy.

“Oh God” Tristen said as she felt his thick cock fill up her pussy. Jay began to rock back and forth going deeper into her pussy with every stroke. Anna turned around to see her dad standing behind Tristen and she said “daddy?” “Hey baby” Jay replied. “Bout time you joined us” Tristen said as she turned to smile at Jay. Anna smiled and returned to being pleasured by Tristen’s tongue. Jay could not believe how lucky he was and how much he was enjoying himself with these two girls.

After watching Tristen enjoy herself on Anna’s pussy for so long he decided he wanted a taste of Tristen. That was one thing he had not done yet with her. He pulled out and crawled on the bed and helped himself to Tristen’s pussy. Her sweet nectar was heavenly and he lapped it up with his tongue.

The threesome changed positions on the bed to accommodate Jay joining them. Anna flipped over on her back sitting up against the headboard and Tristen slid up more in the bed and continued dining on Anna’s pussy. Jay laid on his back and positioned his head under Tristen’s pussy who was on her knees. Tristen lowered herself onto Jay’s face and the fun continued. Jay reached up with his arms and fondled her breasts while he kissed and sucked on her clit.

The girls began to moan louder as the neared climaxing. Jay was turned on so much by the sounds of their voices and the little pet things they said to each other. It wasn’t long before Anna announced “Shit! I’m cumming” and let out a loud scream in ecstasy. Tristen released her mouth from Anna’s pussy and then turned and crawled on top of Jay in a 69 position. Jay let out a moan as he felt Tristen’s lips take his stiff cock in her mouth.

Anna crawled closer to watch her dad enjoy himself on her best friend. Anna rubbed her back and grabbed her ass inches away from her dad’s tongue. Anna began to play with Tristen’s asshole fingering it slightly and then caressing her breast as well. Jay could feel his daughters hand against his chest, cupped on Tristen’s breast. Jay decided to work his tongue up to Tristen’s asshole and lick it while his daughter was fingering it. “Mmm, yes” Tristen said as she felt his tongue press against her ass.

It didn’t take long before their ass play sent Tristen to a climax and she pressed down hard on Jay’s lips and he tongued her as deep as his tongue would go feeling his daughter’s finger with his tongue inside her ass.

Tristen rolled off Jay and then he stood up on the side of the bed with his hard cock pointing toward the girls. Grabbing his cock and wrapping her lips around it Jay watched as she sucked him good. She played with his balls and would lick up his long shaft covered in her own saliva. Anna sat next to her watching her dad enjoy himself. “Mmmm, I can still taste my pussy on it” Tristen said with a smile. “You want some, Anna?” turning and looking at her. Jay’s mind flooded with thoughts, “Would she do that? Would he let her do that? Is that crossing the line that you just don’t cross?” Tristen continued on pleasuring Jay while he gently caressed her head and hair.

Once again, Tristen offered some of the fun to Anna, “it’s just a dick Anna, and you’ll love the taste of it.” Anna lowered her head slowly closer to her dad’s cock while Tristen licked up the slides and around the tip. “Its Okay baby if you want to, you can.” Jay offered to ease her mind. That was all it took and Anna grabbed the base of her dad’s shaft and licked the other side of his long pole while Tristen took the other. “Oh god, yes” Jay thought to himself as he watched the two girls enjoy their pussy flavored Popsicle. Tristen backed off and let Anna have more time with his dick. Anna took the head of his dead into her mouth and sucked on it hard and gradually took more of it deeper into her mouth. Tristen rejoined the fun and licked alongside the shaft next to Anna’s lips.

Anna let off and gave Tristen a quick tongue kiss and then they continued to work Jay’s dick. They would alternate between kissing and licking the head of his dick. Jay reached down with each hand and took one of each girl’s breasts in his hand. He caressed them and pinched their nipples while they took turns sucking him off. After they got in a rhythm sucking on his dick Jay felt his cum beginning to build up. “Oh shit, I’m gonna cum soon” he announced.

Tristen began to stroke his cock faster with her hand and Anna fondled his balls with her finger tips. The girls put their faces together and both opened their mouths with tongues ready to receive the hot salty sperm that would soon appear. “Fuck, yess!” Jay announced as he moaned loudly watching cum jet from his cock into Tristen’s mouth and then to Anna’s. Tristen quickly helped herself to the cum that was oozing out of his dick and cleaned it off it. Anna saw a little bit of cum on the side of Tristen’s cheek and went to retrieve it with her mouth. She licked it off the side of her cheek and then the two girls shared a kiss with their mouthful of cum as Jay stood watching recovering from his cum. They cleaned up and got dressed and Jay went back downstairs and the girls stayed in Anna’s room talking all afternoon as if nothing had ever happened.

(to be continued…)

---

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter Two: The Salon

I stepped out of the Starbucks into the sunshine feeling like a whole new woman. Maybe, it was because I am a new women. When I awoke I was simply Mary Sullivan, college student and barista. Then Mark appeared at my work. And in a few minutes his presence had transformed me. Awakened desires long buried in my heart and showed me pleasures I had never dreamed I could experience. He had peered into my soul and I peered into his, and in each other we found love.

Now, I’m his woman. His lover. The thought sent a warm flutter through my stomach. Mark had known me, known my body, more intimately than anyone before. He knew every part of my body, even my ass. I rubbed my butt which was still a little sore. It was a pleasant ache that reminded me of Mark’s cock plunging deep into me. How good it felt when his cum squirted hot and wet deep into my bowels. No man, no object, had ever been up my ass. My ex-boyfriend, Mike, had always begged me. I had always said no. I always thought it was too dirty and I feared it would be painful. Mark showed me that it was also pleasurable.

I guess, I just never trusted Mike enough not to hurt me. He always cared more about his own pleasures. I would be lucky if he lasted long enough for me to cum. And then he would just roll off me and fall asleep. I usually had to masturbate while he snored next to me. His idea of foreplay was to paw at my breasts, maybe suck my nipples, and then plunge his cock right in. I usually had to use lube, because he rarely got my pussy wet. He loved for me to give him blowjobs and loved cumming on my face. But I never could get him to eat my pussy. I had been dating Mike since my junior year in high school. He took my virginity in the back seat of his mom’s Honda after prom. He was my only lover, so I didn’t really know what I was missing out on until Mark.

And not just the pleasures a man could give. Mark had found my most secret desires, ones I had buried so deep I didn’t even know the existed, and exposed them. With my co-worker, Cynthia, I had learned the pleasures a woman could give me, and the pleasures I could give a woman. Cynthia’s tongue felt so good on vulva and clit. And her vulva felt like warm silk on my lips. And her flavor was this sweet, tangy mix that was delicious. My lust for women must have always been there, deep inside me. It must be why I would get so excited at slumber parties to practice french kissing with the other girls. Or why I could still vividly remember locker room after gym class, and the youthful flesh of my classmates. Just picturing their budding breasts, slim hips, and the downy sparseness of a girls first pubic hair was making me cream my panties.

I glanced at Mark and felt my face flush and heartbeat quicken. There was something about him, something that I just can’t resist. He wasn’t particularly handsome. His silver-rimed glasses were too big and some fat under his chin made his face look to round. And he was definitely overweight. His body was soft with a dropping gut and love handles, and he had the start of man-boobs. His eyes were definitely his best feature, deep blue pools that could pierce your soul with their intensity.

Love must be blind. Mark certainly wasn’t better looking then Mike. I never would have looked twice at him before this morning. But then, Mark fell in love with me. Not wild Cynthia. Who was so experienced in sex, always boasting about her one night stands with some guy or gal she met at a bar. Or fit and tanned Vivian, with her smokey, bedroom voice and cow large breast. The type of tits guys always panted after. I was nothing compared to either of them, but Mark fell for me. And I fell for him.

I looked back at the Starbucks one last time, knowing I would never return. This morning I entered here a timid girl and I was leaving a confident women; a women that had sucked both pussy and cock and been fucked and sucked everywhere on my body. For Mark, I’ve become such a dirty tramp. It made Mark happy. And that made me happy.

“Do you have a car?” Mark asked me, his voice a rich, powerful baritone that was impossible to ignore.

“Not really,” I answered. “Mike has a truck, but he didn’t want to wake up early to drive me to work today. What with it being his day off and all.” I didn’t bother to hide my irritation.

“What an asshole,” Mark said, shaking his head and he lead me over to a beat up maroon Ford car.

Mike was a asshole. I’m glad I dumped him for Mark. I flushed in shame, remembering how I broke up with him. It wasn’t the most orthodox breakup, and I felt guilty about it. I wasn’t sure if I felt guilty for breaking up over the phone with Mike while Mark fucked me up the ass, or how naughty and sexy I felt and how great my orgasm was while doing it.

Mark opened the passenger door for me and I blinked in surprise at the mess in his car. The floor was covered in fast food wrappers and empty drink cups. “Ehh.” I started to say something, but stopped. I didn’t want to say something mean. That wouldn’t make Mark happy. “You like McDonalds,” I quipped lamely.

“Sorry,” he said, flushing with embarrassment. “I … shit. I’m really sorry.” He bent down and started to throw some of the wrappers into the backseat.

“Clearly, you haven’t had a girlfriend in a while,” I said jokingly, trying to take the sting out of his embarrassment.

“No,” he said, a little bitter. He turned to face me, his finger gently stroked my cheek. “But I got you now.”

My heart melted and I just had to lean in and kiss him. He was such a sweetie. Not like Mike. Mike never said nice things to me anymore. Mark’s arms wrapped around me and pulled me in tight as I kissed him, his hand slid down and squeezed my ass through my pants. Mark must really like my ass, he’s been rubbing it all morning. I broke the kiss and slid into the slightly cleaner passenger seat. Mark walked around the car and got into the driver seat, starting the engine. A fan belt screeched and the engine coughed and started.

Mark looked at me. “No offense, Mare, but that uniform isn’t the most flattering on you.”

“Mare?” I asked, pretending to be indignant. “Mare? What am I, your horse?”

Mark blinked. “I…uh… Sorry, I thought it was cute. You know, short for Mary.” He got flustered easily, and I couldn’t help giggling. He was so easy to tease. Mark relaxed, realizing I wasn’t offended. “Aren’t you my filly, now?” he asked, jokingly.

I neighed, and broke out laughing. “I guess that makes you my stallion.”

Mark leaned over to me. “You’re stallion, huh.” He kissed me hard, his tongue filling my mouth. “You’re stallion’s feeling a little frisky.”

Feeling bold, I rubbed his cock through his pants, feeling it growing hard. “Mmhh, yes you are,” I purred in agreement.

Mark’s hand slipped up underneath my shirt and groped my left boob through my bra. His mouth was on mine again and this time it was my tongue filling his mouth. His fingers rubbed my nipple through the bra, sending tingly pleasure through my body, ending down at my pussy. It was getting hot and wet down there, my juices were soaking into my panties. I shifted my thighs, rubbing my clit deliciously against my panties. My fingers unbuttoned his pants and unzipped his fly and pulled his cock out of his pants. It was warm in my hands and throbbed with his heart beat. He moaned into my lips as I gave his cock a few strokes.

Mark was pulling my shirt up and I had to sadly let go of his cock so he could get it over my head. He was then reaching behind me and fumbling at my bra clasp. He cursed, and then my bra was unclasped and my tits were bare and Mark was sucking at my nipples. I moaned softly. It felt so damn good. He was switching back and forth between them, his tongue rough and wet. My hand found his cock and I started to stroke it again.

There was a loud rap on the window startled me and a middle aged women screamed at us, “Perverts!”

I flushed. I was so caught up in the moment I forgot we were still in the Starbucks parking lot. I covered my breasts as Mark gave me his boyish grin. “You have nothing to be ashamed of, Mare,” he told me in his commanding voice. “You’re breasts are so beautiful. You shouldn’t ever hide them.”

Mark was right. My breasts were beautiful. I moved my hands and stared boldly at the woman, my right hand slid over and grasped my stallion’s hard cock, slowly jacking the warm shaft. The women snorted in disgust and was pulling her phone out of her purse. Mark put the car in reverse and backed out.

“Let’s find something a little more private,” he said and I squeezed his cock in agreement.

Mark took us to the alley behind the Safeway at the other side of the parking lot and got out of the car, walking quickly around to my side. He opened my door and held out his hand. I grasped it with my right and his thumb caressed the back of my hand. Then, he raised my hand to his lips and kissed it softly, like I was his lady. It was sweet and I smiled happily up at him. He helped me out of the car. The air was cool on my nipples and it felt so naughty to be topless in public. My panties were drenched with excitement. Mark spun me about and pushed me forward against the hood of his car, rubbing my ass through my pants. I unbuttoned my pants and shoved them down my legs, so they bunched up around my ankles.

“Oh, god you’re so sexy!” Mark moaned, his fingers hooking into my panties and pulling them down my legs.

And then he was in me, fucking me hard from behind. I fell onto my elbows on the hood and gasped in pleasure as he filled my pussy with his hard cock, his balls slapping against my clit. I moaned, long and loud, delighting how wonderful it filled up with his cock. He pulled back, his cock rubbing sweetly against my pussy walls, and then thrust hard inside me again. And again. Pleasure tingled though my body, my nerves on fire with lust.

“My sweet filly!” Mark gasped. “My sweet, wild filly!”

“Oh, fuck me!” I moaned. “Fuck your filly! Fuck me, you big stallion. Oh, God! Your cock so good!”

Mark was fucking me hard and fast. My clit rubbed pleasurable on the cold metal on his car, contrasting with Mark’s hot cock filling my pussy. I gasped as he pulled my ponytail, hard, yanking my head back. I felt so slutty. “Ride your filly,” I moaned. “Ride me hard!”

I looked up and saw a teenage boy, maybe fifteen, filming us with his phone at the ally entrance. With a naughty smile I winked at the boy. Then, I rose up off my elbows, using my hands support me, so the teenager could see my tits bouncing as my stallion fucked me. I had nothing to be ashamed of. Mark was right. My breasts were beautiful. I grasped my nipple and pinched it between my fingers. I was a naughty, dirty slut. I could feel my orgasm building up inside me, and squeezed my pussy on Mark’s hard cock.

“My filly’s so tight!” Mark moaned. “Oh, god. I’m cumming!”

My pussy contracted fast and hard as Mark’s cum shot inside me. Hot and thick and triggering my own orgasm. I threw back my head and yelled wordless as the pleasure crashed through my body. Panting, Mark fucked me a few more times as my pussy milked the last of his cum. Sighing softly, I stood up, pressing my back against his soft chest. Mark’s arms wrapped about my waist, hugging me tightly. His fingers caressed my stomach and played with my curly pubic hair. His cock was going soft in my pussy as he nibbled on my neck. We were in our own world of happiness.

And then I saw teenage boy was still filming, and our private world vanished. While the teenager watching us fuck made me feel hot and sexy. The teenager watching us cuddle just ruined the intimacy. I glared at the boy and he just smirked. “Mark, some teenager is filming us,” I whispered.

“Go home!” Mark shouted at the teenage punk. Clearly bummed, the kid jumped on his skateboard and headed off. Mark pulled out of me and I felt his cum starting to run down my thighs. I pulled my panties and pants up as Mark put his cock away. “The kid kinda ruined the moment,” Mark said regretfully.”

“Yeah,” I replied. “Although, it made the sex hotter.”

Mark chuckled and kissed me. “Such a naughty filly.”

Smiling, I reached into the car and found my bra. Mark had broken the clasp in his haste. I held I up to him, shaking my head. “It’s not that hard to unclasps them, Mark,” I said in amusement.”

“Sorry,” Mark said, sheepishly. “I’ll get you another. Speaking of clothes, we got to get you in something more flattering than that polo shirt. All though, your ass looks amazing in those pants. Where’s your place at?”

My place was also Mike’s place and guilt boiled in my stomach. “I … I live … I mean, I lived with Mike. After what I did …” I trailed off, shaking my head. I never thought I would cheat on Mike. Even if I did it with my soulmate. I consoled myself by remembering that Mike had probably cheated on me with that big-titted tramp from his work. He had denied it, repeatedly, telling me I was just jealous and overreacting. He was convincing, but the way that bitch looked at him sometimes made me think something must have happened.

Mark nodded. “Yeah, that was pretty mean of me,” he said. “So don’t feel bad, okay Mare.” It was sweet of Mark to try and assuage my guilt. And it did help a little. “It was just so…” he trailed off, searching for a word.

“Naughty?”

That boyish grin came back and he nodded. “It was. So naughty.”

“So, I don’t think I can face him, not yet.” I reached into the car and grabbed my black polo and pulled it over my head. The fabric rasped pleasantly on my nipples, still a little sensitive from my orgasm.

“Okay, Mare. Let’s go shopping. Get you some new clothes.”

I hugged Mark in delight. Mike never wanted to go shopping with me. Remembering how badly Mike treated me also helped a lot to make me feel less guilty. “Okay, let’s go shopping.”

We got back into his dirty car. Mark was definitely going to need to clean his car if he expected me to ride in it. Mark turned the key and the engine starting with a loud sputter. Mark drove us out of the parking lot and onto Pacific Ave, the main road through Spanaway and Parkland and into Tacoma. As we drove, I realized that Mark and I had done just about every sex act I had heard of, and I didn’t even know his last name. So I asked him.

Mark blinked at me. “Wow. I guess we don’t really know much about each other. Well, let’s see.” He paused, thinking. “I’m Mark Glassner. I’m twenty-seven. Umm, I’ve been working shitty jobs since I was eighteen. Currently, I sell vacuum-cleaners door-to-door.”

I couldn’t help laughing at that. “People still do that?”

“Not that successfully,” Mark answered. “Most people listen politely, then politely tell me to go fuck myself.”

“Well, Mark, I’m surprised you’re not that good at it. Since you convinced three strange girls to have an orgy with you.” I furrowed my eyebrows and wondered how he had done that. His voice was just so commanding, you just obeyed him. Was it something you could learn?

Mark seemed a little uncomfortable, so I changed the subject. I would pry that secret out of him, eventually. I had my whole life ahead to do it. “What about your family?” I asked.

“I have a little sister,” Mark said. “Although, I guess Antsy not so little any more since she started college last year.”

“Antsy? That’s a…um…unique name.” I was trying not to giggle.

“It’s short for Samantha,” Mark explained. “When she was a little kid she couldn’t sit still so my dad started calling her Antsy. My sister still lives with my parents while she’s going to school, but I … I, um, moved out when I was eighteen.”

His voice sounded bitter and I sensed some pain. I rubbed his thigh consolingly. “My mother wasn’t a great parent,” I told Mark in an understanding tone.

“It was my dad,” Mark said after a long pause. “He was fine until I was eleven, and then he hurt his back, or so he claimed. He was a longshoreman at the Port of Tacoma and so he couldn’t work anymore and he went on disability. Money got tight. My mom had to start working and my dad,” Mark snorted with derision. “My dad started drinking. And then he started getting abusive. To me. To my mom. And sometimes even Antsy. I stood up to him when I got older and realized I was as strong as him. So the bastard kicked me out when graduated high school. I’ve tried a bunch of times to convince my mom to leave him, but she won’t. She says she loves him, but I think she’s too scared of being alone. Since I moved out, my mom claims that he stopped hitting her. But…”

“But, you think she’s just trying to protect you,” I finished, squeezing his thigh reassuringly. He nodded.

Mark cleared his throat. He was doing that guy thing where they pretend they weren’t about to cry. “So, what about you,” he croaked, voice thick with suppress emotion. He cleared his throat again. “What’s your last name?”

“Sullivan,” I answered, immediately. “I’m nineteen. I have two sisters. Shannon’s my older sister and Missy’s my younger sister.”

“I definitely need to stop thinking of my sister as a kid since I’m dating someone the same age,” Mark quipped.

“You’re just a cradle robber,” I joked back. “Seducing innocent young girls with your lecherous ways.”

We stopped at a red light and Mark bent over and kissed me, “Guilty as charged,” he whispered, kissing my cheek and nuzzling at my neck. The light turned green and a horn blared behind us. Mark grinned boyishly at me and continued driving.

“I work part-time at Starbucks. Or, at least I did,” I flushed as I savored the memory of what we did this morning. “It was helping to pay for college, so I hope you step up your vacuum-cleaner salesmanship to keep me in the poor lifestyle I’ve become accustomed to.”

“Money’s not going to be a problem, Mare,” he told me with confidence. That nickname, Mare, was starting to grow on me. I kinda wished I had one for him. Mark doesn’t really shorten into anything. Except Mar. And that sounds silly. Maybe Ark? No. He’s not a big boat with a bunch of animals on board. Stallion was a fantastic nickname for when we were fucking, but seemed a little too weird to use otherwise.

“So, where are you going to school?”

“I’m attending DeVry up in Federal Way,” I answered, “working on a graphic design degree.”

Mark smiled and nodded appreciatively. “I didn’t know I was dating a talented artist. I would love to see your work.”

I blushed. “I’m not that good,” I said. People, mostly my dad and my sisters, said my art was amazing or beautiful. I, however, always saw my flaws and mistakes. “But, I’ll show you, if you want.”

He squeezed my hand on his thigh and brought it up to his lips, kissing my fingertips. “I do.” He held onto my hand, driving with just his left. Mark turned right onto 512, the freeway towards South Hill and its mall. “You said you’re mom wasn’t that great of a person?” he asked, merging onto the freeway.

I hesitated. I didn’t like talking about my mom. Mark squeeze my hand reassuringly. “You don’t need to talk about it, if its to painful.”

I breathed deeply. Mark was my soulmate. He deserved to know. “When I was six, my mom …” I broke off, wiping at the tears welling in my eyes. Even after so many years it was painful. My mom left a wound in my heart that opened every time I thought about her. “She left my dad. She was cheating on him and just ran off with this musician.” I paused, fighting back sobs. How could that whore abandon us.
I regained my composure enough to continue. “Dad was a wonderful parent and did his best to raise me and my sisters. But mom’s abandonment hurt him deeply. Hurt all of us, deeply. He didn’t smile as much and had hard time dating women. I think he found it hard to trust after that. My mom didn’t even tell anyone she was leaving, just packed a suitcase and left a note. Dad showed it to me when I was older. She wrote that she wasn’t happy with her family. She wanted to have fun, go out partying. To enjoy wild sex. She wrote that my sisters and I were just holding her back with responsibility.”

The tears were flowing now. It still hurt after all these years. What mother abandons her children so she could have fun. And never once in the last thirteen years had the whore ever as much as sent a birthday card. Dad said she didn’t even contest the divorce. Just signed away her parental rights so she could whore around with that musician.

Of course, I’m just as much a whore. I cheated on Mike and then ditched him. Sobs wracked my body as I realized that I was my mother. How could this have happened? Oh God, how did I become her?

Mark’s arms enveloped me, pulled me into his chest. His hands stroked my hair, gently. I was crying so hard that I didn’t even notice him pulling over to the shoulder. He rocked me in his arms, and whispered, “Shh, it’s okay. I’m not going to abandon you. Shh.”

“That’s…not…” I sobbed, trying to speak. I started to hiccup. “I’m … hic … my mother! I’m just as … hic … bad! I’m a … hic … a whore!”

“No you’re not,” Mark whispered, kissing my forehead. “You’re an angel, not a whore. You and Mike were just dating. You didn’t marry him. You guys didn’t have any kids. You didn’t abandon your family to go have fun.” I nodded and hiccuped. My tears stopped and I sniffed loudly. I rubbed at my eyes, wiping tears away.

“And your dad never treated your mom badly, right?” Mark asked. “Never was an asshole to her, like Mike was to you?” Dad was always sweet to mom. They never even fought. I had thought they were in love. “No. Dad loved her. We were always catching them kissing.”

“Did Mike ever love you,” Mark asked. “Or did he just love sleeping with you?”

I thought about it. Mike was always at me for sex, but I had to badger him to take me out on dates or just to spend time with me. And I never felt half as intensely about Mike as I did for Mark. He was a candle compared to the bonfire of my love for Mark. I realized what Mike and I had was just teenage lust. Mark was right. I smiled in relief. Thank God, I wasn’t my mother.

“Thank you,” I whispered. Mark kissed my cheek and he must be tasting the salt of my tears. Then he was kissing my neck, nibbling and sucking and probably leaving a hickey to match the one he gave me earlier. There was a click, and my seatbelt was released. I watched in confusion as Mark leaned back into his seat and pulled out his hard cock and then pulled out off the shoulder and back onto the freeway, accelerating quickly. He grinned at me and I licked my lips, realizing what Mark wanted me to do.

“I’ve always wanted to have my cock sucked while driving,” Mark confided in me.

Mark had been so sweet to me, so I was more than happy to fulfill his fantasy. I bent over, lowering my face into his lap and sucked the pink tip into my mouth. I traced the mushroom head with my tongue, feeling it balloon in my mouth. His cock tasted of my pussy, sweet and spicy. A semi-truck honked his horn as he passed and I got wet knowing he could see me sucking Mark’s cock. I rubbed my sticky thighs together in pleasure. Mark moaned and it made me feel happy knowing he was happy. I relaxed my throat and lowered my mouth all the way down his shaft until his pubic hair ticked my lips and nose. I rose up, lips rubbing the ridge of his cock head, tongue playing with his urethra.

I sucked hard and Mark groan, “Fuck that’s good. You’re mouth’s amazing, Mare.”

I deep-throated him again and settled into a slow rhythm. Rising up, playing with his head and then slowly devouring his cock, sucking hard. I cupped his balls, feeling their round hardness in his sack. His hand gripped the back of my head and he started to force me up and down faster and harder. I could feel his balls tightened in my hands and I knew he was about to cum. I slid my mouth up so only the head was inside.

“Here it cums, Mare,” he moaned.

His cum was thick and salty in my mouth. I swallowed as fast as I could, but it poured in faster than I could handle. Warm cum escaped my lips. The car swerved wildly and I almost bit his cock in surprise. I sat up, cum running down my chin.

“What happened?” I asked as I scooped up the white and sticky cum with my fingers and licked them clean.

“Hmm?” he asked, coming off his orgasm. “That was amazing, but we probably shouldn’t do that again.”

“Why,” I asked, buckling my seatbelt.

“I almost wrecked the car when I came.”

I giggled. “Yeah, maybe we shouldn’t do that again.” My pussy was still on fire and I rubbed my thighs together, my clit rubbing against my panties.

“You need to cum, Mare?” I nodded. Mark was exiting the freeway and merging onto Meridian. “Well, I know just how to satisfy you.”

“How?” I asked, intrigued, squeezing my thighs hard together. Mark pulled off Meridian into a strip mall across the street from the South Hill Mall and parked in front of the Heavenly Creatures Salon. “What are we doing?”

“Well, don’t take this the wrong way,” Mark said. “But I like my pussies smooth.”

“You want me to get waxed?” I asked, and he nodded. I had shaved my pussy once, for Mike. But it was uncomfortable, shaving my vulva, and I got a bad case of razor burn. Mike begged me for weeks to shave it again, but it was such a bad experience that I didn’t do it again.

“You can get whatever wax you want, I would just love for your pussy lips to be smooth and bare.”

I thought for a moment. Mark seemed excited by the idea. And I wanted to making him happy. “Okay.” Maybe waxing wouldn’t be as bad as shaving.

We walked into the salon. It reeked of nail polish remover and hair spray and I felt a little light headed. A bored receptionist asked us to sign in and two middle-aged women read magazines on cushioned chairs. Mark gave a few, commanding orders to the staff and customers. In a few minutes, all the girls that worked in the salon lined up before us while the customers watched, including four more from the salon itself in various. There were some cute girls working here that just made my pussy wetter.

“Which one would you like to eat your pussy?” Mark asked me. I guess Mark really wanted me to enjoy getting waxed

Which was fine with me and I grinned as I looked over the girls. Most were Southeast Asians. Thai or Vietnamese. I eyed them over, lusting after pretty faces and the curves of their body. I licked my lips. I thought about the tall girl with bubblegum pink hair and large breasts straining at her loose blouse. Her face was round and her lips lush. Another girl combined a plump curviness with a sultry smile. But the petite, Vietnamese girl with the doll face and shy eyes stoked my fires. She was wearing the tightest, pink jeans that hugged her ass and rode low on her hips. A flowery, low cut halter top that showed off a small pair of breasts. I pointed at her and Mark motioned her over.

“What’s your name,” Mark asked her.

“Joy,” she answered. Her voice was rich and musical, like a songbird.

“Well, Joy, I want you to give Mary whatever type of wax she wants for free.” Joy nodded in agreement. “After your finished, I want you to eat her pussy until she cums.”

“Yes, sir,” Joy said, and flushed shyly.

“You ever been with a woman?” Mark asked her. She shook her head. I about creamed my panties. I was going pop her lesbian cherry.

“Everyone here, staff and customers,” Mark said loudly, “Joy and Mary’s lovemaking will be perfectly normal.” Mark paused, and then he grinned boyishly. “In fact, stylist, if a client ever asked you to perform a sex act on them, do it. And enjoy doing it.” He turned to the customers. “Ladies, I want you to enjoy yourselves. Have these girls get you off at least once.” The customers, mostly middle-aged women but there was a hot twenty-year old, eyed the stylists speculatively. The stylist giggled, licking their lips.

Mark turned back to Joy, and ordered, “Do whatever Mary tells you to do. No questions.” Joy nodded.

I kissed Mark on the lips. “Thank you.” He was a great boyfriend and understood I had urges only a woman could satisfy.

“Have fun,” he told me. “I’m going to go buy a camcorder, so I’ll meet you back here in a little while.”

“You’re not going to stick around?” I asked. “There’s some pretty girls working here.” I pictured Mark fucking the pink-haird girl while Joy ate my pussy. It was such a delightful image. I could just see his cock diving into her pussy, spreading her lips as the shaft slides in. The way she would moan, enjoying Mark’s cock filling her up.

Mark glanced at some of the stylists and sighed. “It’s the smell. I can’t stand it. Making me a little sick to my stomach.”

“Okay, hun,” I kissed him goodbye. And then Joy was leading back into the salon.

My pussy was on fire and my stomach roiled in excitement, as I followed Joy to a small room. At its center was a vinyl padded table. Hanging from the wall were fluffy, white towels. A privacy screen sat in the corner for undressing. Along the opposite wall was a counter with a sink and cabinets underneath. Joy lit some incense, Jasmine I thought, and the air filled with a sweet, heady aroma. Joy then motioned for me to go behind the screen. Instead, I put on what I hoped was my sexiest grin before I pulled my Starbucks polo shirt over my head, baring my breasts.

“Miss, please the screen is for changing,” Joy gasped, turning away from me. “Once you are undressed, please wrap yourself in a towel.” She walked to the counter.

Joy started busying herself at the counter, opening cabinets and pulling out her supplies. I kicked off my black sneakers and pulled off plain white socks. With a snap, my pants were undone and sliding down my pale legs. I hooked my fingers in the elastic bands of my plain panties and slid them off. My auburn pussy hair was a matted mess. A mix of Mark’s drying cum and my vaginal juices. I adopted a sexy pose, right hand on my hip, left hand up in my head, legs bent slightly and chest thrust forward.

“Ready,” I said. Joy turned and blushed and looked at the ground. “How do I look?”

Joy shyly looked up, dark eyes roving my body. “You are very beautiful,” Joy answered.

“But not hot? Or sexy?” I asked, glad she thought I was beautiful, but I was hoping for some desire from the beautiful Asian.

“Sorry miss, but I’m not,” she swallowed uncomfortable, “gay.”

“You will be after you eat my tasty pussy,” I purred to her and she flushed, looking down again. I licked my lips, she was so adorable. “Why don’t you get naked too.”

“Our stylist keep their clothes on,” Joy explained as she pulled her top over her head. She wore no bra and had small, round breasts, smaller than mine, topped with olive-dark, tiny nipples. Joy froze, realizing what she just did, and covered those beautiful titties in embarrassment.

“Don’t do that,” I objected. Marks words from earlier today came back to me. “Those breasts are amazing. They deserve to be seen.”

Joy slid her hands away, flushing brightly, and kicked off her sandals and started to slid out of her tight, pink jeans. She had to wiggle that fine ass to slide her tight jeans off. Underneath she wore red, satin panties with black lace trim. Finally she pulled her panties off in one swift motion, as if she just want to get her embarrassment over with. I licked my lips appreciatively at her thick bush of wiry black hair that hid her pussy completely.

I reached out towards her, brushing a soft nipple. She flinched as I gently circled the aerola until she was hard and erect. Smiling, I sat down on the padded table and spread my legs, revealing the sticky mess from fucking Mark behind the Safeway.

“I think I need to be cleaned, first,” I ordered her.

Joy stared at the mess and nodded. She filled a small bucket with warm water and added some coconut scented soap. Grabbing a large, soft sponge she dipped it into the soapy water and gently started to wipe the mess from my thigh. The water was warm on my left thigh and she slowly washed her way to my pussy. My toes curled in anticipation and I sighed when she gently started cleaning my labia. The sponge was wet, and soft, and rough on my pussy and I moaned as it brushed my clit. I was so horny from the blowjob earlier and Joy’s naked body that it wasn’t going to be long before I came. Then, her sponge moved off my pussy, wiping at my right thigh and I moaned in disappointment.

“Don’t stop rubbing my pussy,” I ordered in a hiss. “I’m almost there.”

Joy moved the sponge back, rubbing slow and gently on my vulva and clit. Electricity sparked through my body. My eyes drank in the sight of her naked body and I just had to touch her silky skin and her lush lips. I grabbed her shoulder and pulled her towards me. My lips found hers and I kissed her passionately, caressing her lips with my tongue before plunging it. My other hand reached out, found her tit, and squeezed the small, firm breast. She sighed into my mouth, and then it was her tongue invading my lips. She started to rub harder, focusing on my clit, stroking the sponge in small circles on my sensitive nub. The pleasure was building deep inside me. I pinched her nipple and moaned into her mouth as I came, wetting the sponge with more of my juices.

Joy kept rubbing, the sponge pressing wonderfully against my clit. I came a second time, harder than the first. My entire body convulsed and a I fell back onto the table. Joy kept rubbing, circling my clit with the sponge. I came a third time, moaning softly. I writhed on the table as pleasure filled every fiber of my body.

“Oh, god, stop!” I beg, my sensitive clit needing a rest. “Please stop.”

“Um..okay…uh…” Joy stammered, breathless, eyes wide with desire. She stopped rubbing my pussy and stepped back. Her entire body flushed crimson and juices matted her black pussy hair. “Just, um, lie back and I’ll … yeah … I’ll start waxing you.”

I was finding flustered Joy so cute. She turned away, walking to the counter. I watched her shapely ass wiggle as she walked. At the counter, she poured an orange, syrupy substance into a tray and grabbed an applicator. “Is this your first wax?” she asked, regaining her composure in the familiarity of her work.

“Yeah,” I answered. It was my turn to feel nervous as she placed her supplies on a wheeled metal tray and rolled it to the bed.

She sat cross-leg on a stool and looked absolutely gorgeous. Sweat beaded on her beautiful breasts, and her legs were long and sexy with shapely calves. “Okay, what type of wax do you want? Bikini, Brazilian, or French?”

“I don’t know what it’s called, but I want my vulva smooth and the hair above my pussy shaped into a cute, little heart,” I answered.

Joy nodded. “Okay, miss.”

“It’s Mary,” I told her. “I think after making me cum, we can be on a first name basis.”

Joy blushed and smiled shyly. “Okay, Mary, I’m going to start to apply the wax.” The orange wax was lathered onto my pubic hair and a squealed in startlement. It was cold and sticky. “This wax is perfectly natural,” Joy was explaining, “made from just water and sugar and a little lemon.” She started applying cloth strips now, shaping the cloth to form a heart. “Now, this is gonna hurt since it’s your first time, okay. Are you ready?”

I nodded and she ripped. It hurt so bad, like ripping a bandaid, but so much worse. I groaned through clenched teeth. Mark better goddamn love this. He better fucking die and go to heaven when he sees me. My vulva was on fire. I gasped in pain as a second strip was ripped out. It wasn’t as bad as the first one, and I tried to distract myself by thinking of Joy’s lips sucking on my clit, nibbling on my labia, and tonging deep into my pussy. Before I knew it, Joy was all finished. She applied an aloe vera lotion to her hands and started rubbing the lotion softly into my vulva. Her gentle touch erased the pain and replaced it with burning lust.

And then Joy’s tongue was licking at my pussy and the feeling of her tongue on my bare lips was so intense. “Oh, yeah!” I moaned, “tongue my slit.”

Delicate fingers gently spread my labia open and I could feel my juices weeping out, running down my ass to pool on the vinyl surface of the table. I writhed in pleasure as her tongue slid into my pussy, feeling around my sensitive, inner walls. I licked my lips, and started to playing with my hard nipples, pulling and twisting them, adding to the fire burning in my nethers.

I wanted to taste her, to drink her nectar. To share with her the pleasure she gave me. “Climb up and … ohhh fuck … straddle my face!” I panted. “I want to eat you, too!”

Joy pulled her face from my pussy, my juices streaking her lips and cheeks and she smiled lustfully at me. Quickly and nimbly she climb up and that furry pussy descended to my lips. Her wiry hair tickled my nose and cheeks as my tongue found the warm wetness of her hidden pussy. She tasted a mix of tart and tangy, her pussy juices thick and flavorful. My tongue dove deep into her as she began to nibble tenderly at my clit while her fingers softly stroked my labia. I moaned into her pussy, rubbing my nose through her slit as my lips found her clit peaking out of the hood and sucked hard. Joy groaned into me, her teeth gently touching my clit, scraping the sensitive nub and making my insides writhe in pleasure. My hands gripped her firm ass, squeezing her cheeks as I devoured her, drinking her delicious nectar.

And then, two fingers slid slowly into me, wiggling about and withdrawing just as slow. Joy fingerfucked me slow and purposefully, fanning my lusts higher. My orgasm built with a burning intensity. I redoubled my efforts, lapping deep into her slit as I moved a hand down to rub her clit in slow circles. Her ass clenched and hips rotated on me. She was moaning on my clit, lips sucking so exquisitely on that spongy bit of flesh. I screamed wordless into her pussy as I pleasure exploded deep inside my womb as I came. Ripples of electricity spasmed throughout my entire body. Joy was moaning loudly into my pussy, and a flood of juices spilled into my mouth as Joy bucked on top, cumming hard as well.

For a moment, we just lay there, faces in each other’s pussies, breathing in each other’s musk. I gently kissed her pussy, tasting her one last time before Joy rose up and turned around. She was smiling broadly, small bosom heaving, and slid her slim body against mine. Her hard nipples dragged across my stomach and up to my breasts, her wiry pubic hair tickled my thigh. She smiled down at me, her black hair spilling around our faces, and bent down and tenderly kissed me on the lips. My tongue traced her red lips and tasted my spiciness on her mouth.

“That was nice,” she whispered and kissed me again.

“I though you weren’t a lesbian?”

Her dark eyes stared down at me and she smiled. “You’re lips were very convincing.”

“Which lips?” I asked. “My mouth’s or my pussy’s?”

“Both,” she answered huskily and captured my lips in another kiss. “And your cute, button nose.” Her lips kissed my nose’s tip. “And your freckled check.” Wet lips caressed my cheek, kissing down to the hollow of my throat. “Those beautiful, emerald eyes.” She kissed my eyelid. “And your hard, little nipples.” I sighed in pleasure as her lips closed about my left nipple, sucking and nibbling.

I closed my eyes, enjoying the pressure of Joy’s lips on my nipples. I wrapped my arms about her lithe body and traced the line of her spine from her neck to the small of her back. Joy licked her way up my breast and neck and up to my ear, her wet tongue sending shivers throughout my body. She shifted her weight as she nibbled on my earlobe and her pubic hair kissed my smooth pussy lips, pleasantly tickling my labia. And then something hard and hot bumped into my clit and we both gasped. Are clits had kissed and it was amazing.

Joy moved her hips again, bumping are clits pleasantly together. “Ooh, that feels good,” Joy cooed. Her dark eyes were wide in awe at our discovery and I was lost in their dark depths.

She started to slowly rotate her hips, gently fucking are clits together. Every time her clit rubbed mine, pleasure rushed through my body. I didn’t know what this was called. Everything I heard about lesbians sex was eating pussy or dildos and strap-ons. But I never her of this clit kissing. I slid my hand down, grasping her small ass, feeling her muscles flex beneath her silky skin. I hooked my leg about her and rocked my hips in time to her rhythm. Her hard clit would slide through my wet labia, kiss my clit pleasurably and then my clit would be sliding through her slick lips. Over and over again, each kiss bringing me closer to the sweet release of orgasm.

I pulled her face down and kissed her passionately and moaned softly into her mouth. Are nipples rubbed against each other, hard nubs kissing as passionately as our mouths. A strong intensity built between us. Joy broke the kiss, staring deep into my eyes and we gasped and moaned. My heart was beating in my chest and warm feelings rose up through me. Joy was moaning my name softly, her hips rotating faster now. She must be as close as I was to cumming.

“Ohh, fuck!” I panted, fingers digging into the meat of her ass. “Harder, faster!”

“Sweet, sweet Mary,” moaned Joy. “Your pussy feels amazing! Ohhh, fuck! I’m cumming! Oh, god, I’m cumming.”

Her body writhed on mine. Her hard nipples brushed against mine and she ground our clits hard together. My body tensed as I neared my orgasm, and I locked my legs about Joys silky thighs. I clung tightly to her as the pleasure of my cum rolled through my body. “Oh, Joy, I’m cumming, too,” I gasped.

We laid on the table, enjoying the afterglow of our orgasms, and gently kissing for a few minutes before Joy reluctantly crawled off of me. She smiled shyly at me and started to gather her clothes. I goosed her ass as she bent over, catching a glimpse of black pussy hair matted with our combined fluids.

Joy giggled, rubbing her ass. She found her sating panties and pulled them up her slim legs.

I stood up and admired my reflection in a floor mirror next to the bed. My pale body was drenched in sweat, loose auburn hair plastered to my sweaty face. My freckled boobs heaved from my deep breathing and my small, dusky nipples were hard little nubs. I trailed my eyes down my flat stomach and cute, innie bellybutton, and down to the fiery heart of pubic hair. And below the heart, a tight, girlish slit disappeared beneath my thighs. I looked hot. Mark was going cum in his pants when he saw my pussy.

“You look so sexy,” Joy said, standing next to me, handing me my panties. I smiled happily, getting the answer I wanted from earlier, and kissed Joy.

We gathered our clothes. Then we exchanged phone numbers. Finally, arms wrapped about each other’s waists, we exited the private room back to the main part of the salon and came upon a lovely sight. The customers from the lobby took Mark’s orders to heart. The plump stylist was fucking the handle of a hairbrush into one of the woman’s vagina. Another customer was moaning as one stylist ate her pussy and the pink-haired girl ate out her ass. A stylist was eating the pussy of a customer sitting in barber chair while another stylist made out with her customer, who had shoved her up against the wall. The customer had her hands up the stylist shirt, groping her tits.

Giggling, Joy and I walked through the salon admiring the lesbian orgy that had broken out. We reached the waiting area. Mark wasn’t here yet, and I wondered what sort fun he was having. I couldn’t wait to tell him about Joy and hear about what naughty fun he got up to.

Joy kissed me one last time, “I hope you come back sometime.”

I smacked my lips. “I definitely have to cum again.”

---

Sarah is a sick girl looking for a permanent fuck buddy, she decides on a sexslave instead. Richard is a happily married man who catches the attention of the sick and depraved bitch who plans to put him through hell…and back, and he may very well lose his mind in the process.

Sarah held the phone in her left hand with an amused look upon her face as her right hand trailed along the side of the carved wooden armchair in an almost playful manner. Listening intently, she turned in her seat and as she did so the sun spilling through the window behind her glinted against her long dirty blonde hair as it swept across her forehead. She smiled coyly pushing it aside and continued to listen to the person on the other end of the line, she reached forward catching a stray lock between her fingertips, slowly twirling it between them, and a wicked smile slowly appeared upon her face as she continued to listen to the phone. She actually snorted, then laughed, the snort was almost loud enough for the other person to overhear she realized, then friskily replied,” I know what you mean by saying that Jess! I used mine over three times yesterday, and that was right after delivery! Also, I can’t help but honestly say that I couldn’t get enough! It was so fucking unbelievable.” She listened tentatively before answering…, “NO! Really! No way!” her head cocked and a deep dimple appeared on her cheek as she grinned,” Yeah sure. That sounds fun…O.K! See you then!” Hanging up the phone Sarah walked to her master bedroom, her hips swaying as she moved along, a grin slowly started to appear upon her face as she decided what to wear for the night’s festivities. As she moved along her hand snaked down her front almost of its own volition to her dampening pussy and she smiled, as her steps slowly took her across the living room, she checked herself out in the wall-to-wall mirrors adorning both walls. She really couldn’t help but adore herself, even though she was a heavier girl, what was referred to as a plumper, she still had awesome curves. She had a full-bubbled ass that many men had commented on before, and as her gaze moved upwards, she could only smile as her D cup tits bounced along with each step, only making her love herself even more.

As Sarah moved through the house her thoughts dreamily shifted, she hoped that the club would be hopping with guys later on tonight, after she met with Jess of course. Maybe she would be lucky enough to even find one who might go back to a hotel room with her for the night for some blow, a good time, and an easy fuck,…and then she frowned. She remembered her last attempt at bringing a guy to a hotel room for the night, the little fuck had said she was disgusting, and nasty looking, and that he would sooner fuck a pig. She remembered having to go to the ladies room to cry that night, it had hurt to be spoken to in that way, even now, with all of her money and possessions, a lot of men had still turned her down. Sure, most guys would give in if she plied them with enough booze and alcohol, weed, or other assorted drugs. But a lot would refuse saying that she was homely, chunky, or a,” Butter Face“, the list went on and on. She knew she was not what most men referred to as attractive, she was not a model by any means, and frankly, she didn’t give a shit anymore. As for the little fuck from the club that night, she was sure he was pissed when he found all four tires on his pretty little sports car slashed, and his windshield smashed in. She smiled again at the memory as she made her way along the hallway, still observantly checking herself out in the gold framed mirrors. It was quiet a change from the trashy little trailer that she had lived in, “What a shit hole. “, she thought,…but then a lot of things had changed for her after winning the lottery. Like the two million dollar estate that she was currently in. Miles and miles away from any nosey neighbors, and loaded with state of the art security, it was as impregnable as a castle, she giggled out loud, or,…as secure as a prison. She stopped in front of her bedroom door running her hands over her body, fondly closed her eyes and reminisced about the events from the previous night,” Hell!“, she thought,“ She could get laid whenever she wanted to from now on.”, a lustful smile slowly appeared upon her face and she only continued to smile as she entered the code to unlock her bedroom door and anxiously enter it, and approach her bed.

Richards’s eyes were dry from the saltiness of all his tears, and there had been many of them during the night. Especially when the sick fucking pig had told him that he was her,” Sexslave“, he had screamed his denial vehemently into the ballgag, but her only reaction was to laugh at his distress. Deep in his soul Richard could only feel an empty pit beginning to gnaw away at him,” His wife and his daughter whom he loved so very, very much, his auction company. Fuck! His entire life!…how and why was this happening?”, He was desperately trying to figure it all out as the bedroom door slowly opened, and, “She”, stepped through it. He shrank against the vinyl-covered mattress trying to turn his head from her but the three-inch stiff leather and steel padded collar around his neck prevented such movements. It was connected by three thick leather straps to a rigid chest piece strapped tightly around him. His arms were folded to the sides of his ribcage, and held by a flexible rubberized bar that was pushed through his bent arms and behind his back, locking on either side of the bed. Strong leather cuffs were secured to straps circling both his upper thighs and buttocks, keeping his wrists uselessly against them. His balled fists shook with fury in the tight restriction gloves, and he struggled against the thick padded ankle restraints that held his legs spread as “She”, sat on the edge of the bed and smiled at him. He only felt fear and disgust as she looked upon him grinning, then joyously declaring, “I really…,” it sickened him as she rolled her eyes,”…And I must say. Really, Really! Enjoyed myself last night slave…” he watched in disgust as she licked her lips and lay her hands upon his chest, they fell short on either side of the leather belt harness crossed so tightly across his upper torso. It ran from the top corners of the heavy oak bed down along his shoulders and down below the sides of his lower chest and ribcage, to the frame itself holding him quite firmly against the vinyl covered mattress. ”UNNNGGHHHUMMM!!!” his cry was pained and guttural, muffled by the large red rubber ball gag in his mouth, and as he struggled helplessly beneath her touch, he was sickened as she pinched his nipples between her fingers and then laughed while leaning her piggish face forward,” You stupid, stupid, little boy. I would think that after last night’s playtime you would learn that you’re not going anywhere… “. She smiled wickedly at him, “You’re mine now, you’re my property, you fucking belong to me.” he prayed desperately for rescue, and his tears only continued to fall as she released his nipples and slowly stood.

Sarah looked upon her slave and felt her pussy only growing hotter, and wetter. He was an extremely hot man, with a muscled chest and chiseled abs, long dark hair, and vibrant sparkling green eyes, she smiled inwardly as her gaze traveled, “Not to mention his eight inch cock.” When she had seen him as the auctioneer at the auction house where she had bought her weathervane, then at Rizzo’s club, she instantly knew he was the one, and called her sponsor Jess right then and there. She drew her hand free from her pussy and slowly sat upon the mattress, it had taken a good chunk of money along with a bit of planning to make fantasy into reality. However, the connections that her money could now afford her made it all possible it seemed, well not to mention the service Slaves Unlimited. It had caught her attention one day while browsing the internet rape porn sites, something she did frequently, she had been watching one of her favorite scenes on a favorite site of hers. It was of a German woman drugging a male then tying him down tightly for a night of uninterrupted rape and kinky sex, ”Fucking awesome!!! “ she was thinking, when from the corner of her eye she had seen the yellow flashing box which pictured a man and a woman tied to a bed with the words in bold italic beneath, “Why take no for an answer?”. It had caught her attention and she fantasized for a moment and then clicked it, she was surprised as a text box came up with instructions for creating a secure line, then instantly disappeared afterward. With a skeptical heart she routed the contact info through several various servers and came to the main site, Slaves Unlimited. By the end of the night and several hours of video chat later she was convinced enough to give the service a try, illegal though it may be. The terms were simple, find someone that you would love to be your slave, sexual, domestic, or otherwise, and Slaves Unlimited would help procure for you that individual, provide training to the intended owner, beforehand, and during of course, and supply all the necessary tools, toys, and other needed equipment for their slave to enjoy their new life. When her slave tried to flinch from her touch, she had scolded him calling him a stupid little boy, she smiled as she stood and decided what to wear for the night.

Richard tried to scream behind the ballgag in his mouth as the demoness moved from the bed and approached the closet slowly starting to strip her clothing off. Moreover, as she turned to him and smiled, he could only close his eyes and try to convince himself that this wasn’t real, it all had to be a horrible nightmare of some kind or another. He went over in his mind for the thousandth time how this ever could have happened, or was even possibly happening. He and his friends had been to Rizzo’s Club, and it had been really hopping when the four of them had shown up that Friday night, and as usual Joe was the first to buy rounds and start pointing out all the hot younger chicks to them. Rolling his eyes Richard kindly excused himself, and started to wind his way through the crowd, to go to the restroom to call Diana to say he would be late that night. He felt another tear fall as he thought of his wife,” No don’t give in!!” he struggled to remember in hopes that it would help him through this terror. The restrooms only bulb provided little light as he relieved himself then called Diana, he had hung up with his wife and as he turned it was then that he noticed a shadowy figure standing by the urinal. The next thing he knew, he felt a tremendous electric shock in his midsection, it was like being kicked in the stomach by a mule. And as he fell to his knees he saw a pair of legs and dark knee high leather boots, he felt hands much smaller than his own cuff his wrists tightly behind his back and just as he started to scream another pair magically clamped over his mouth tightly, and he felt a sharp prick to his neck and then, “Her” ,disgusting voice,” Nighty Night my new little sexslave!” next to his ear. Soon he was lost to the darkness, he had awoken in the room countless hours ago tied and bound, unable to free himself, and he had been drugged and raped by the sick bitch probably multiple times during the night and early morning, he remembered one or two at least. The thought of which made him want to puke, he strained his eyes to see the clock upon the far wall forgetting it was by the closet. When her rounded backside crossed his field of vision he flinched and wanted to die as she looked his way and smiled cruelly.” Naughty little fuckslave trying to catch another peak of my hot fucking booty, huh?” he instantly felt sickened as she approached the bed. She had dressed in a tight black leather miniskirt, which strained against her thick thighs and rounded ass and barely covered her lower cheeks, the matching leather corset strained against her massive tits and belly as she leaned over him. He started to close his eyes and pray for death, until he felt the harsh slap of her hand to his face, and her ever hungry voice,” If you keep trying to close your eyes I’ll cut your fucking eyelids off!!…do you understand me fuckslave?” he slowly opened his eyes letting his anger and disgust show, but nodded his head in hopes that it would buy him some time.

Sarah smiled as she kissed her slaves neck, she loved that he was sickened by her, but didn’t really care, and it only turned her on more as she then ran her tongue along his neck up to his ear to whisper with a grin, ” Your cock felt so fucking awesome in me last night babe, I bet its going to be even better for me the next time I‘m riding it…..”, letting her words hang Sarah turned with an evil grin and looked at herself in the mirror then turned back to his tear filled eyes,” …I have to go out tonight with a business acquaintance, I expect you to behave yourself and to stay out of trouble..”, She giggled as his eyes filled with even more tears.” I may be late tonight,…but don’t cry baby I’ll make sure you’re entertained while I’m gone. “, turning she picked up her master remote and started the video that she had edited just earlier this morning. It soon flared to life on the wall sized screen. Sarah adjusted her slaves’ collar enough for him to be able to watch his defilement from the previous night, the video opened with her seated in a white plastic chair completely naked and fingering her pussy looking directly into the camera.” Hello my little fuckslave, and welcome to your new life, I can’t imagine that you liked me fucking you the way I did last night, or even the fact that I did fuck you. But I wanted you from the moment I saw you. And I just couldn’t resist myself.”. Sarah giggled as her slave cried, trying to squirm upon the bed beside her, but he was unable to even turn away from the video,”….So I guess that I should tell you. Whatever life you had before…It’s over now..” she watched as his eyes watered up more at this revelation and felt her pussy grow wetter as she listened to her own voice from the speakers,”….from this moment on you are Mine!, your little cock is now my personal plaything and if you don’t like it, well that’s just to fucking bad, I spent a whole lot of money on you,….and I am going to make sure I get my moneys worth out of you…”, Sarah smiled as she listened to her slaves pathetic whine. She slowly rose from the bed continuing to listen to his whimpers as her video continued, turning she locked eyes with him and grinned,” I’ll be back later slave, and when I am we can fuck some more! and I’ll teach you how to please me…you’d like that wouldn’t you?..”, she laughed as her slave trembled and cried at her words , she reached into the closet for her jacket, her grin growing ever wider as she left the room.

Richard watched in disgust as the woman’s face filled the screen and her voice flowed from the speakers on either side of the bed ”….so I guess that I should tell you that whatever life you had before….,It’s over now…..from this moment on you are Mine!, your little cock is now my personal plaything and if you don’t like it, well that’s just to fucking bad, I spent a whole lot of money on you ,….and I am going to make sure I get my moneys worth out of you…”. Richard could only cry as the sick bitch giggled at her own words on the bed beside him ,her icy blue eyes showing no mercy as she rose from the bed as she crossed the room and grabbed her coat from the closet saying to him they would fuck some more later. As the video continued to play on, and she left the room, it was then that he noticed her in the video holding his wallet, pulling his license and pictures from it with a disgusted look upon her piggish face,” So…..since I don’t like the name Richard I think I’ll give you a new one, for now fuckslave will do..”. His tears fell as she held the pictures of his wife and daughter up,”…these are trash since you belong to me now…” he struggled against the bondage as she ripped the pictures up and threw them on the floor. “Bitch!!”, he screamed as he tried to turn his head only to feel the three inch leather collar dig painfully into his shoulders and lower jaw, he felt defeated and closed his eyes, silently crying as the disgusting bitches voice droned on from the speakers. An image of his wife flashed in his mind and he slowly opened his eyes with anger and disgust as the sick bitch continued her speech, and began to watch for clues. She brought her hand to her pussy and looked directly into the camera,” Since last night you were still drugged up and a little groggy I figured you might like to watch us in action together…., I know that I really enjoyed riding your cock!”, again he felt the need to vomit as she smiled, then continued” So just lay back and enjoy the show…., I hope you like it. And I know when I’m using your cock later that it’ll be great to have it sunk deep in my pussy! Right where it belongs from now on!” Richard felt his eyes water as the scene changed to the room in which he was now imprisoned. He could see his bound form on the mattress and he was obviously still incapacitated, the only sign of life was the steady rise and fall of his chest. He watched in disgust as his defiler entered the room, smiling and stripping for the camera, her thick thighs rubbed together as she put a show on for the camera. He would guess that she was maybe five foot, seven, or five eight, and from the looks of her she must have weighed close to a hundred and seventy pounds or more, Richard once again wished he could turn his head away as she turned to the bed, her rounded ass wiggling as she snuggled next to him, her hand finding his semi erect cock and slowly working it to hardness. She giggled as he slowly hardened then slipped a cock ring over his erect manhood and excitedly straddled him with her meaty thighs. He was sickened more as she reached under to guide him into her, her thick ass unhurriedly grinding against him as she pushed him deep into her, Richard suddenly stopped as he watched the defilement onscreen continue, “Wait! There were more than one pair of hands in the restroom?”. Whatever “They“, there had been more than one, had injected into his neck kept him hard regardless of how he felt that night. All he could do was cry as she rode him like a rag doll. But with a slow determination he realized,” that he now knew more than he previously had…” slowly hope began to build, “Now how could he use that information.” he thought as the disgusting pigs’ video continued.

Sarah’s server returned with her drink and the promise that she would be back to take her order when the other member of her party showed up, She barely acknowledged the young woman, her thoughts kept drifting to the previous nights activities. Her slave had been abducted, with her help of course. He had been drugged, delivered, and prepared for the nights festivities as promised. The drug had made him semi erect and unable to resist her ministrations as she slowly stripped and crawled onto the bed to stroke him to complete hardness, his pathetic mewling behind the ballgag had only served to turn her on even more. And as he reached full hardness she slipped the cock ring into place with the satisfying thought that she was about to fuck her slaves cock for as long and as hard as she wanted, without interruption, without being told” No”, and without being able to be stopped. She remembered grinning and straddling his groin and grabbing his cock to aim it for her already wet and hungry pussy, she forcefully pushed down engulfing him entirely, and slowly rotated her hips rocking back and forth enjoying it and letting his cock settle fully into her. Sarah blushed as she heard her server return with her other guest, and was suddenly woken from her daydream as her sponsor arrived. She studied Jessica as she smiled at her then sat down, she was a beautiful woman she thought.” So Sarah from our little conversation earlier this morning on the phone it seems that you had an absolutely wonderful time last night. Did you enjoy yourself as much as you thought you would? “, Sarah turned with a look of complete satisfaction in her eyes,” It was so fucking amazing Jess, and to be totally honest it was even better than I thought it would be.” Sarah watched as a smile spread across the other woman’s face, almost appearing to glow,” Well as I mentioned earlier my dear, men are not really my specialty, but when we spoke online it felt like speaking to a kindred soul…,So as your sponsor with Slaves Unlimited I decided to make an exception for you .”, Sarah was excitedly telling Jess all the details from the previous night and looked cross as the waitress reappeared to try to take their orders. She hastily snapped at the poor girl,” Can’t you see that we are in the middle of a conversation you stupid cow! Now go away!” the girl rather humiliated, apologized with a stutter while tears formed in her eyes, Sarah smiled uncaringly and continued to tell Jess all the explicit details from the previous night as the girl hurriedly ran to another table.

She was riding him like nothing more than a toy, Richard glared in anger and disgust at what she had subjected him to, and at one point as her meaty thighs and ass rhythmically pounded against his groin he witnessed his cock pop free from her frenzied movements, and he winced deep inside. With a belying speed she pushed herself up onto both chunky arms looking both shocked and angry, she slapped him roughly across his drugged face and within the blink of an eye she had reached back to grab his cock and impale herself with it once more. He was sickened as her depraved lustful voice carried from the speaker,”…Get back in my pussy slave I’m not done playing with this cock yet…oh yeahhhhh!!!…,” she smiled viciously in the video as she bounced upon him,”…Oh not by any means am I done playing with it!!!”, with a disgusting grin upon her face she bounced against his bound form harder and faster until with a loud sudden moan she collapsed on top of him shivering with delight. That had been the first rape, Richard tested the bonds that held him, no escape possible, it had lasted over two hours. He watched as she crawled free from his naked form and smiled for the camera running her hand down to her pussy then holding it up to show a glistening sheen.,”….Naughty little fuckslave you made me cum…”, he was sickened and tried to turn away from the video as she turned back to the bed and laughed ,” ..But you’re going to be doing a lot of that for Sarah from now on.” He tensed as he heard her name, Sarah! If he could yet free himself he would make her pay, he would make her pay dearly. On screen she approached the bed smiling running her hands over her sweaty body, and when she bent low at the waist Richard once again felt the need to vomit as she lowered her disgusting face aiming his erect cock to her mouth, and just before she took it into her mouth she laughed, and the microphone picked up her voice,” Lets find out how yummy this little cock is, hehe…”. Richard watched with tears streaming in his eyes as the pig did as she pleased with him, he remembered some of this.” I think I tried saying no…” he thought, and as if on cue he watched and heard this very cry,” oohhhhnntt. ”, after what seemed a life time but was probably no more than ten minutes Sarah’s mouth came free with a pop and a spray of cum, and he cried and winced as he watched her grin and lick her lips, slowly registering her words,” Shut the fuck up slave, this cock is mine now, and if I want to suck it I will, because I own it, and not to mention the fact that its really fucking yummy when it pops!!!…, But I think I need to ride it some more to break it in real good!”

Jess listened as Sarah related her exploits from the previous night. The young woman’s face looked radiant,” By the fourth time he was a bit more alert, but the bondage equipment you provided worked just great, I was able to ride him as hard as I wanted, and I was in total control hehe!….”, Jess loved as Sarah giggled,” …it was kinda like using a sex doll!” she found the young woman’s lust almost an equal to her own and couldn’t help but laugh when she had humiliated the waitress in front of them earlier.” A nice cruel streak…” she thought with a smile before she spoke.” So as your sponsor Sarah I often find it best to begin training of the slave right away…” reaching into her purse she pulled the DVD’s free and handed them to her,”…as I said earlier I am used to training women, so these are all lesbian sexslave training videos that I have made, but I think you’ll find that the principals are the same.”, Sarah thanked her, and actually smiled as she took the offered videos. Soon their meals came and during it Sarah turned to Jess with almost a look of worship.” I still haven’t properly thanked you Jess…” smiling Jess patted her novices hand,” Oh my dear there’s no need to thank me. Knowing that you enjoyed using your slave exactly as you pleased is thanks enough..,” she cautiously raised an eyebrow,…although I’ll be honest and say I wouldn’t mind witnessing you breaking him to your will.” Jess had expected Sarah to decline such a request, most of her clients felt that breaking a slave was a private affair, so when the young woman grinned and slowly replied, she was surprised.” Well I planned on going out to the clubs for a while, but I wouldn’t mind using him instead…, and you could come over and watch us if you want.., call it dinner and a show if you will”, Jess’ face beamed with sudden anticipation,” How very kind of you Sarah, I would love to watch that.”. As Sarah paid the bill, Jess tried to contain her growing excitement, while it was true that she was a lesbian herself, she still liked to watch men being used as nothing more than toys, the loss of a male slaves power itself was always a turn on to her. And as they exited the restaurant Sarah’s limo pulled up, and she turned to Jess smiling,” Would you like a ride…it has a full service bar.” Jess decided to go along, why have super rich friends if you couldn’t share the perks now and then.

Richard continued to watch the pigs video, his disgust only growing as she raped him, his anger growing as well, as he slowly formulated a plan. Perhaps if he played along with the sick bitch he could gain her trust to untie him, and then he would make her pay,” Fucking strangle the disgusting pig….” he was thinking when the camera started to move. He watched with a twisted interested as she leaned forward, straddled over him, her pudgy belly pushing into his own and her heavy tits mashing against his chest as she whispered almost dreamily.“ ..Round number four fuckslave…, oh yeaahh!, I’m loving this, I hope you know how good having your cock in me feels…now there’s a good little sexslave“, leaning further forward she set the camera up on the headboard and secured it into place to ,“ To catch the show for posterity.”, as she so disgustingly put it. Richard could remember this last rape vividly. While the other ones he’d witnessed watching the sick cunts video. During this rape he had struggled a lot in the beginning but soon found his strength quickly ebbing away, much to her delight too, it seemed, “There’s a good little fuckslave, fight against me some more and tire yourself out, so Sarah can rape you even fucking harder..”. He watched in disgust as she pulled free of him applying more lube to his cock working it intently in her hand, and slowly worked it to hardness, and pushed a cock ring over it yet again. His cries of disgust were muffled behind the gag and she merely smiled and slid him into her wet waiting pussy,” Yeahh..There’s a good little slave…unghmm yeahh right there!!” Richard burned with anger, how dare she do this! But as the video played on and on, and she continued to use him as nothing more than a toy, he started to lose hope,” How could he escape, he was helpless…” he reluctantly turned his attention back to the video and wept. She was almost grunting as she rode him, Richard shivered. He was not into chunky girls, his wife was a rather thin woman, so when Sarah pulled his cock free and reversed her direction he flinched. She had what could only best be described as a black girls bottom, her large rounded ass only served to make him gag again.”. Most guys don’t let me reverse cowgirl them, they think I’m a bit rough…so if I’m a little bit rough let me know slave, O.K…?” Richard plainly heard the sarcasm in her voice and could only watch in disgust as she aimed his cock to her pussy. when she had completely sunk him into her she reached back and spread her ass cheeks with her hands allowing a deeper penetration, and started a slow up and down rhythm. She began bouncing harder and faster as she rode him, and slowly removed her hands, he was sickened as her ass cheeks squeezed tight against him jiggling enough to show the cellulite beneath the skin, and as she came he watched as she leaned all her weight down and forward exposing not only herself but also her far wall. It was then that Richard felt a spark, for as the far wall was exposed it showed an open window, and just on the outside of that window stood a barn with a very unique antique weathervane, one he had only auctioned off from his own auction company just earlier this month, And with a sudden realization he felt hope surge again,” I think I know where I am..”, and once more he began to plan his revenge.

Sarah poured a drink for Jess and herself and handed one of the heavy glasses to her sponsor, then placed the liquor back into the limos wet bar,” When I was riding my slaves cock reverse cowgirl style I think he screamed and even tried to fight against me more, I came so hard, and he was powerless to stop me. I actually think I really may have bruised him a bit.” she giggled, raising her hand to her mouth”, Hehe! But it was absolutely fucking fantastic I was able to take him as deep and hard as I wanted…” Jess smiled listening to her lusty voiced patron. Taking a sip of her drink she was very impressed with Sarah’s attitude towards her new ownership of her slave. Slaves were meant to be used as the owner wished and it seemed that Sarah had no problem accepting this, almost as if casually picking out a new vacuum or an appliance Jess reflected, as they entered the estate through the main gates.” Well again Sarah I must say thank you for giving me this opportunity to observe you and your new sexslave. I will do my best to make any suggestions or offer any advice that I can to make sure that you enjoy yourself as much as possible.” the young woman turned to her with a wicked grin upon her face,” To be honest with you Jess it makes me kinda horny to know that you will be watching me rape him…” she paused, “….and if at any point you want to, you can join us…”, again Jess felt as if she were with a kindred soul and grinned as she replied.” I must say that’s very generous of you Sarah, but as I mentioned earlier, I’m a lesbian, and I’m not sure if your slave could appreciate how I would play with him.” Sarah turned, feeling even hornier if possible,” Well I wouldn’t mind you playing with me a bit…and I know I would appreciate it…“, Jess lost all self control, leaning close she pushed her lips to Sarah’s as the limo wound his way up the quarter mile driveway. The driver had heard the frenzied noises coming from the back seat, and with a quick glance he watched the intertwining limbs and the flash of naked flesh in the rear view mirror.” God I love this job!” he thought as he pulled to the main entrance.

Richard could only close his eyes and pray for death or escape, the last rape had lasted till almost three in the morning. The bitch had used him for almost an hour straight this last time, and near the end every time that he came he felt a burning sensation from his cock. He watched as she crawled from his body, sweat dripping from her exertions, it ran down her full tits and pooled upon him. She stood and moved on wobbly legs in front of the camera grinning, and holding her hand against the dresser for support, her ice blue eyes looking back at him. she turned to look back to the camera,” Oh my fucking God that was Sooooo Good for me slave!!!….,” he wanted to retch as she slowly pushed her fingers into her pussy and withdrew them to dangle in front of the camera. He was sickened as sticky strings of his cum looped between her fingers, she sly grinned with delight,”….it must have been pretty good for you too, huh slave. Hehe!…. “ on screen he watched as he screamed his denial at the sick cunt, but little good came of it as she crossed the room and roughly slapped his face.” I swear slave if you keep acting up I’ll sell you to a gay guy to use from now on…,got it?”, she laughed cruelly grabbing his chin and spitting in his face,” You’re my sexslave now!!!, And you better get used to it! Got it!!!.”, Richard could only close his eyes in shame as he watched himself nod his head in acceptance,”….good little fuckslave..”, she disgustingly purred, and as she turned to him with a syringe in hand and smiled, he wished she had just killed him. He watched as the video went blank. Thoughts of revenge filled his mind as her disgusting piggish face filled the screen once more,” That is how I will be using you from now on fuckslave and as you can tell ,whether you like it or not I WILL CONTINUE TO DO SO! At least I’m going to enjoy these first few months of….” he shamefully watched as her eyebrow arched dementedly and she grinned before finishing her sentence,” ….rapealicious fun! Hehe!!!…”. Richard cried as the video ended, he was just starting to doze off when he heard a female voice coming from beyond the door. Please lord let it be anyone but her, someone who might rescue him…please, he thought. And as her voice carried down what he assumed was a hallway he felt his heart drop, he struggled against the bondage gear as the bedroom door flew open and SHE stepped in.” Did Sarah’s little fuckslave miss her?..Huh?” his eyes burned full of rage as he screamed hard behind the ball gag,” UCCK!! OUUU!! IITTCCH!”, when a second woman appeared in the doorway his courage slipped a bit as Sarah approached the bed slapped his face hard, and leered at him .” …fuck you bitch huh?,…….“,she smiled slowly turning to the other woman before turning back to him, “ ..Well I have someone here who wants to watch you do exactly that. So shut the fuck up and get ready to be used!!….and I mean really hard tonight fuckslave!!”, her disgusting face and wicked smile brought new tears to him as she licked her lips,” We‘re gonna have a lot of fun now, huh fuckslave?”, he strained against the bondage, and as she started slowly stripping her clothing from her body, he prayed for death once more.

Sarah had been rather curious with Jessica, while she normally went for men she considered herself bi and she had to admit that she was rather attracted to her. Jess seemed to tangle herself into her thoughts and actions during their short time together, and Sarah found her thoughts returning to the limo ride. They had kissed and started making out, and at one point Jess had freed Sarah’s tits from the tight leather halter top and slowly nuzzled her face against them, taking a nipple between her lips to slowly lick and suckle. Sarah felt her pussy grow hotter anticipating a night of absolute sheer depravity, she absolutely loved having her tits played with, and Jess seemed very adept at it. She remembered her sponsors hand as it slid beneath her leather skirt to her dampening pussy, slowly pushing the fabric of her panties aside to slip two fingers to her quivering sex and slowly stroked them against it. Sarah had not been with a woman in a very long time, and had loved the ride home. Jess seemed to know all the right spots to lick, nibble, and rub and before too long Sarah found herself coming beneath her minstartions. When the limo pulled to the entrance Sarah pulled away from Jess with a smile upon her face,” I can’t wait for you to meet my fuckslave! His name used to be Richard…” Jess cautiously raised a hand and brushed Sarahs hair from her face to gently whisper into her ear,” You must forget that name Sarah, it’s no good. To him or to you anymore, do you understand?” Sarahs face shone with what she had done and she awkwardly apologized,”…I’m so sorry Jess, I would never tell anyone his name..”, she looked sheepishly to the floor then back up with a smile upon her face,”….it’s just that you are like…so…you….,I don‘t know how to say it. I feel really comfortable around you.”. Sarah knew Jess could see the relief in eyes as she smiled back at her and replied,” its O.K Sarah that’s why Slaves Unlimited has sponsors…it wasn’t all that long ago that I was an initiate myself.” Sarah and Jess got out of the limo as the driver opened the door for them, turning Sarah looked to the driver.” You may take the rest of the day off Joel I won’t be needing your services any further.” she smiled as she and Jess entered the house and made their way to her bedroom.

Jess watched as Sarah entered her room and couldn’t help but giggle when she heard her greet her slave.” Did Sarah’s little fuckslave miss her? Huh?” the man upon the bed strained against the bonds, but his struggles were empty handed, and when he screamed behind the gag Jess watched as Sarah merely smiled and slapped his face harshly and replied with an evil tone,”…fuck you bitch huh?,……. Well I have someone here who wants to watch you do exactly that. So shut the fuck up and get ready to be used!!…and I mean really hard tonight fuckslave!!…”. Jess noted the tears in Sarahs slaves eyes and felt her pussy grow wetter as the woman patted her slaves cheek and looked upon him with a fake sincerity,” We’re gonna have a lot of fun now, huh slave? The mans corded muscles strained against the bondage as Sarah stepped clear from the bed and started a slow striptease , she was mesmerized as Sarah slowly peeled her clothing from her body, her full luscious tits had large dark areolas, and the nipples much to Jess’ own delight were erect and looked yummy enough to bite. And as Sarah started to wiggle free of her skirt and panties Jess felt her pussy grow wetter, Sarahs round hips lent perfectly to her round bubbled ass. While it was true that Sarah was a chunkier girl she still had all the right curves in all the right places and Jess could appreciate that, she watched Sarahs slave fighting against the bondage on the bed as his new owner slowly finished stripping in front of him. As Sarah reached the bed Jess watched in curiosity as she reached for a sealed syringe on the nightstand beside her,” Oh Sarah?” Jess interrupted waiting for the young woman to turn,” I know of some other ways to make him erect without the side effects of the drugs we supplied you…, and besides it‘s really not good to use those for more than a few weeks if you can help it….”. Jess heard the pure lust course through Sarahs trembling voice as she responded. ”Would you show me Jess? I mean that’s if you want to. I don‘t know much…, um you know…,” Jess grinned and reached for the gift bag of goodies she had brought with her, then paused before turning to her gracious hostess,” Well I think it’s time for him to truly learn that he’s nothing more than your sex toy now, wouldn’t you agree?”. Jess smiled as Sarah laughed looking down upon her slave, “Did you hear that fuckslave, you’re just my Toy now, hehe!! “, Jess only felt the stirrings of lust as she approached Sarah and the bed.

Richard tried to bend his head upwards to better see what the two women had planned for him but the collar offered only a small amount of give. The bitch whom he now knew to be Sarah bent to his face and whispered into his ear,” My friend Jess wants to help me play with you now toy”, he was sickened as she pushed her tongue into his ear and then trailed it slowly down his neck, her meaty hand slid down his chest and stomach to his cock as the other woman Jess slowly approached the bed. He was disgusted as Sarahs hand moved along his shaft trying to make his cock hard. ”TOOOOPPPPIITTT! NGHHHH!!!!!””, Sarah’s response was to slap him roughly across the face again.” Shut the fuck up toy I wanna play!!!…”. Richard could only listen on in dread as the other woman spoke,” So Sarah my dear did you know that the male prostate is equivalent to the female G spot?” His eyes widened as Sarah stared at him, her smile growing wilder, meaner. ” Really Jess?”, the other woman continued on even as Richard fought against the bondage with a new desperation born of anger and fear.” Now most men will not admit it, but their little cocks grow nice and hard with just the right,…stimulation.”, Richard screamed behind the ballgag,” UCKK OUUU ICCKK ITCHHES!!!”, Sarah slapped his face again then leaned so close that he could smell the whiskey on her breath. Her ugly pig face seemed lit with excitement as she smiled and then spoke.” That’s what we are gonna do fuckslave, just calm down and enjoy being played with…,” her smile grew more wicked, and her face was almost deranged as she voiced,” like ah good little toy…hehe!!!” he could only pray for death as Jess handed Sarah a rubber glove and a bottle of lubricant.

Sarah had hoped Jess wouldn’t notice her dripping pussy, or the fact that her nipples were erect, but as the woman slowly handed her the glove and lubricant she caught Jess’ smile and the directions in which her eyes were drawn, “ Quite obviously too.“ she thought as she smiled wickedly back at her sponsor. She accepted the items with a look of lust in her eyes but also a questioning expression upon her face. Jess merely smiled and continued on for her benefit,” The whole act is simple really, put your glove on, lube up a finger or two, and push them into his anus….”, Sarah laughed as her slave screamed behind his gag and fought against his restraints, she turned back to Jess as the woman finished her oratory,”…you will want to lube your new slaves anus enough so that he can accept this….,”. Sarah watched as Jess pulled something from her bag, and held it before her, it looked like a silver easter egg with a long cord attached to a box with a sliding switch. With her inexperience of such things plain on her face she noted Jess’ evil grin as she retrieved something else setting it aside and continued, ”..I realize that you are new to this Sarah but I assure you that the sooner you let your slave know that they exist only to serve your particular needs, and that their Entire body is subject to your whims and desires, essentially nothing more than a fucktoy, that it makes it so much easier later on when you start their mental conditioning…”. Sarah smiled, as what could only best be described as fear crept into her slaves eyes, she stretched the rubber glove over her right hand letting it snap at the end, leaning close to his face, only breaths away, she slowly licked her lips and whispered. “Be a good little fuckslave for Sarah and don’t fight this, just let it happen and enjoy being ridden by me…., or not? It doesn’t really matter either way to me…I‘m still going to ride your cock like a toy!!!” She grinned as he struggled on the bed, screaming something unintelligible behind the ball gag, she mischievously turned toward Jess,”….thank you so much for this Jess I never would have thought of all these things by myself.”. Sarah felt a spark run through her as Jess languidly leaned forward, kissed her deeply, then slowly pulled away to respond ,”Use your slave as hard as you can. That’s more than thanks enough!” Sarah turned back to her slave the words tumbling from her lips as she looked upon him with a growing lust,” How do I start?”.

Richard screamed behind his gag as the Bitch Jess, told Sarah to” Lube up a finger or two”, and continued on like it was a normal conversation. How fucked up and sick were these two women he thought as Jess reached into her bag and brought forth another item laying it aside and out of his sight. When Sarah had put the rubber glove on he strained against the bondage that held him to the bed, the sick bitch leaned close licking her lips whispering softly to him,” Be a good little fuckslave for Sarah and don’t fight this, just enjoy being ridden by me.….”, he tried to tell her,” No!!, to get the fuck away from him“, but it came out garbled from behind the gag. He wanted to shut his eyes and die as she smirked and continued,”, or not? It doesn’t really matter either way to me…I’m still going to ride your cock like a toy!!!” He knew that if he started to panic now and lose all control that he would never free himself, so he inhaled slowly and tried to lay still allowing the pig to do what she pleased to him, not that he really had a choice, waiting to find some way to escape and kill both of them. Jess approached the bed and knelt by the end,” This might work better if you kneel by the side of him, about level with his knees…” Richard forcefully glared at Jess with hate in his eyes, and he knew she clearly saw it as she smiled back, then spoke with a slight inflection to her tone, “..Now reach under and cup your slaves ball sack with one hand, and with the other smear a dollop of lube on his anus preparing it for use….”, Richard screamed into the gag as Sarah cupped his balls with one hand and smeared lubricant against his sphincter with the gloved one, his tears ran down his cheeks and he tried a final time to end it, “ OOHHOORR!!!!”. Sarah merely chuckled and squeezed his ball sack tightly causing him to scream in pain, her reply pained him even more ,” I don’t give a fuck if you want this….,” Richards eyes teared as he felt one of her fat fingers push knuckle deep, into his anus, her smile grew as he squealed behind the gag,“ Because I want this. See this is so fucking hot to me, doing whatever I want to you, you’re my property, and you have such a tight litlle butt hole fuckslave…..“ he was disgusted as she turned to her friend, and smiled “ I never thought I would get off on something like this, but I really kinda am. Thank you so much Jess.” Richard screamed as her finger slowly pushed in to the second knuckle, and both women started to laugh in unison as he screamed.

Sarah was delighted as her slave squealed and tried to clench his butt cheeks together, she merely grinned and started to work her finger in and out of his tight little chute, she couldn’t believe how horny and turned on she was actually getting from doing this to him. She looked to his face as she pumped her finger in a slower rhythm and smiled,” Do you like me fingering your ass slave!”, she was delighted as his eyes burned with anger, she slyly turned to Jess.” This is really so sick and naughty but I can’t help but get aroused by it. My toys little bum is so fucking tight…,” her sponsor smiled wickedly back at her. Turning back toward her slave, she noticed his flaccid cock starting to stir to life even as he screamed behind the gag,” See toy!, My friend Jess was right…,now all I have to do is fill this hole with a vibrator,turn you on,…and enjoy my sweet fucking vibrating ride. Now be a good little toy and stop clenching!!”. Sarah felt her pussy growing wetter, hungrier…,almost to the point of being ready to put a cock ring on and just start humping away when he was hard enough, she slowed her breathing and turned to Jess feeling flushed from the arousal and excitement,” Should I try to lube him more before I put this in him. And should I turn my toy on before or after I mount him?”. Jess turned to Sarah and smiled before speaking,” Its almost time for that…,and I would suggest lubing him up more and turning it on after you seat yourself on his cock Sarah, but first I have something to put on it that will make it even more fun and effective…., “ Sarah watched as Jess reached to her side and brought forth what looked like a ribbed jelly balloon, the woman smiled at her,” Think of this as a condom,but with one big difference. It inflates.” Sarah felt her slaves’ rectum squeeze tighter around her gloved finger and couldn’t help but laugh as he screamed harder behind the ball gag. She studied Jess as she put the condom over the egg, a long tube with a dangling ball stretched from its base she looked inquiringly to the woman. Jess smiled slyly at her and explained,” I would usually suggest a vibrating butt plug, but this little gadget is ingenious, it will allow a deeper penetration than a plug and will vibrate much more powerfully,…” Sarah watched as Jess squeezed the balll at the end of the tube slowly inflating it to the size of a large lemon, she felt her pussy grow wetter as her slave trembled on the bed crying, Jess deflated the condom shrinking it back to egg size and carried on.”…,as a matter of fact when this is up your sweet little slaves ass it should be strong enough for you to feel all the way to your toes, he may not like it much, but I‘m certain that you will as you’re riding his cock.”. Sarah felt her nipples harden as Jess handed her the vibrator with a smile, she slowly turned to look her slave in the eyes and grinned and giggled as fresh tears sprang to his eyes, and joyously announced” Its playtime toy!!!”.

Richard screamed as the ugly pig Sarah giggled beside him and lewdly voiced,“ Its playtime toy!!!“, she dolloped lubricant on the tip of the vibrator and excitedly started to push it firmly against his anus with one hand while with the other she slowly tried to work his semi erect cock to hardness. Her encouragement sickened him as he felt his cock slowly responding against his wishes” There’s a good little toy get nice and hard so Sarah can play with you…ride you…and use you hard”. He squeezed his ass cheeks as hard together as he could , hoping and praying it would be enough to deter the sick bitches from enacting their plans, but deep inside it, he knew it would not be. When he heard footsteps approach and felt an additional pair of feminine hands pushing down on the inside of his knees, spreading his thighs enough to allow Sarah to slowly push the vibrator in past his anal rim with a sick smile upon her face, he could only scream in rage, and disgust ,” UUUNNNGIITTCCHHEESS!!!”. Jess laughed even louder at that point and pushed harder against his knees and turned to Sarah, who was gleefully violating his bottom.” That’s excellent so far Sarah, just work it in nice and slow, let your slave know that he has no choice but to accept what you want.” Richard tried to shoot an angry glance at the bitch but felt new tears as Sarah finally worked the entire vibrating egg in past his anal ring and smiled proudly, ”NNGGHHHOO!!!!!!!”, he screamed in anger, he felt broken as his anal rim popped close allowing only the wire and tube to show. He had never felt so violated, or helpless in his entire life as both women stepped clear of the bed. He shook in fury and shame at what had been done to him. He tried to reach for any human emotion in the two sick demented and evil fucking bitches that he could, praying it would move them, would spare him this shame, ”OOOPPPPPPPPP EEAASSEIITTUURRTTSS!!”, but he suddenly knew he failed. He shrank back as Sarah swung forward to him her ice blue eyes seemed especially cold and evil ,” Get the fuck over it already slave! You’re mine now! You’ll never see your fucking ugly whore of a wife, or retarded little slut daughter ever again!”. She giggled like a school girl as she approached the bed, leaning down just close enough for her tits to brush his chest as she whispered foully into his face,” Now its time for Sarah to ride her toy!….,I’m going to fucking love this so much.”, Richard felt new tears as the sick bitch placed the controller by the side of his hips and rubbed his cock with lube and then slowly started to straddle him.

Jess watched fascinated as Sarah rubbed his bulbous head with lube till it shined beneath her skillful hands then straddled him, of course he tried to fight it but from what Jess was witnessing, she slyly grinned , there would be none of that nonsense. She found herself growing more fond of the young woman, she turned her attention back to Sarah’s helpless slave. His screams only intensified as Sarah giggled, reached down to her side, and slowly held up a cock ring and then proudly announced with an evil look to her eyes and a wicked laugh as well,” Its gonna be a long night for you toy!”, she watched as he fought against the bondage holding him as Sarah slipped the cock ring tightly into place. Drooling she watched as the girl leaned forward reaching between her legs bringing his cock to her pussy and slowly forced it into her. Jess couldn’t help but get turned on as Sarah slowly rocked back with her meaty hips impaling his cock almost balls deep, she sighed. It was a rather nice view she thought. Sarah reached back and spread her ass cheeks for a deeper penetration, and as she did so it allowed Jess a better view of her pussy and rose bud. Captivated she approached the bed as Sarah reached to her side and turned the vibrator on. At just that moment Jess noticed as Sarahs slaves eyes streamed tears, and she grinned proudly at the young woman. “So Sarah does it feel good knowing that you can use your slave whenever you want to, and however you want to?”. Sarah turned to face her and it was then that Jess noticed the girls bottom lip trembling, her eyes almost had a dreamy look to them as she replied,” I’m, I‘m, I‘m,…I’m coming and I’ve barely started riding him,…uunnhh yeaahh this is so fucking awesome!!”, Jess was astonished as Sarahs pussy literally squirted, the ensuing orgasm spread wetness over the mans groin and lower belly as it sluiced off on either side running to the vinyl bed, pooling below him causing him to scream even louder as Sarah forcefully pumped her hips against him. Jess watched in fascination as he screamed hysterically when Sarah reached to the control and turned the vibrating egg to medium and pumped the ball to inflate it almost half way, filling his anus . She smiled wickedly as the girl leaned forward and slapped her slaves face hard,” Shut the fuck up toy and just learn to enjoy being played with by me…uuhh yeaahh!!! This is my cock from now on!!!!”, Jess grinned as Sarah once again reached to the vibrators control with an evil intent and quickly turned it to the highest setting,” TTOOPPPPIISSS!!!TOPPP!!!”. Sarahs’ slave Jess saw, could only cry and scream as the young woman bounced against his bound form faster and harder, Jess rubbed her pussy as she watched Sarahs bubbled ass cheeks jiggle and shake from the strenuous ride that she was giving her slave and felt her own orgasm building as she continued to witness the scene before her.

When the sick bitch held the cock ring above him Richard screamed. When she laughed out loud and said to him,” Its gonna be a long night for you toy!”, he only felt new tears replace the old as she slipped it over his manhood and smiled evilly, her icy blue eyes so cruel so uncaring. He was helpless and sickened as she reached between her legs with her meaty hand slowly guiding his cock into her pussy, her pudgy belly and heavy tits pressing against him made him even sicker. He felt nauseated as she leaned back and with both hands spread her ass cheeks to take him deeper, he could only cry tears of shame and rage as the vibrator sunk in his ass came to life. And then he heard the fucking bitch Jess chime in,” So Sarah does it feel good knowing you can use your slave whenever you want to, and however you want to?“. Richard narrowed his eyes in hatred at the vile pig atop of him as she stammered,” I’m, I’m, I’m,…I’m coming.”, the rest was drowned out as he felt her orgasm gush over him. He’d never understood the term squirter,…until now that was, as the foul pigs disgusting juices drenched him, he screamed in agony and hatred, and his pain and disgust only increased as she forcefully rocked her hips back fucking him harder, then reached to the control turning it to a higher setting while inflating it in his anus. It vibrated him hard enough to shake her meaty flanks as she raped him. He prayed for death as she leaned forward and slapped his face roughly,” Shut the fuck up toy and just learn to enjoy being played with by me…uuhh yeaahh!!! This is my cock from now on!!!”. And as she grinned and turned the vibrator even higher he screamed in absolute pain and helplessness at her ,” TTOOPPPPIISSS!!!TOPPP!!!, but he knew she would give no mercy as she bounced herself harder against his cock. Richard lay beneath the crazed bitch as she violated him ,struggling against his bindings he tried to think of his wife and daughter but the hopelessness of his situation discouraged such thoughts, and as the pig slowly leaned forward to his face and started giggling and licking the tears from it, he knew that she would never give him any chance at freedom, and hated her that much more for it. Her whispered words sickened him as she held his face still to continue licking his tears away and giggling at him,” Hehe, now do you understand fuckslave….ohhh!!!!fuuucckk yesss!!!”, her hips rocked frantically against him as she bit at his ears, neck, and shoulders,” Sarah’s ready for you to fill her up with your cum now toy.”. Richard could only cry behind the ball gag as the bitch reached beneath and forcibly pulled the cock ring free, he screamed in agony at the quickness of her movements, she pulled him free removed the ring and had his cock pushed back into her pussy all in the blink of an eye it seemed and then continued her assault. Richard started to close his eyes and cry as he felt himself coming, moments later the pig leaned into him resting her chin against his shoulder whispering into his ear,” Give Sarah all your cum now toy…,oh fuck yeah this is so…,fucking good…,” as he felt her shudder atop him and expel her foul fluids upon him once again, he tried to imagine any way of gaining his freedom so that he could kill the nasty bitch. But as she continued to grunt in ecstasy and pump her thick hips against him until he came again he could only scream his defiance from behind the gag, it was then that Richard knew that he was truly doomed.

Sarah had never come so hard in her entire life, and as her slave filled her pussy with his come and screamed, she smiled in victory and leaned into him and laughed,” Ha! Ha!,…theres ah good little toy, fill Sarahs hot fucking pussy with your cum,…” her body shook as her orgasm rolled through her and with the additional vibrations pulsating from below she messily collapsed on top of him, feeling him cum again she turned her head to Jess,” …this is so fucking amazing Jess!!”. The woman approached the bed and smiled while she spoke,” I’m so happy that your enjoying yourself Sarah.”, Sarah felt another powerful orgasm roll through her as she continued pumping against her slaves cock, and mischievously turned to her sponsor,” I really wish he had two cocks so that I could have one in my ass as too!…uunnhh god yesss!…”. Sarah noticed Jess’ eyes light up with excitement as she made her last comment. Jess ruefully smiled, her lips slightly trembling as she spoke to her ,” I might be able to help with that if you would allow me to Sarah…?”. Sarah could only moan her approval and delight, smiling she watched as Jess unbuttoned her blouse and excitedly reached into her bag to pull forth a double sided strap on. It was vibrant pink and at least nine inches long, much to Sarah’s delight. She watched mesmerized as the woman quickly stripped her clothing and pulled it up over her shapely hips. She handled the leather harness with a certain sureness, it turned Sarah on to no ends knowing it would be sunk in her ass soon, Jess finished tightening the straps to ensure that it would stay in place as it was being used and quickly turned to her with a look of pure lust to match her own then anxiously voiced. ” Oh Sarah! Thank you so much for allowing me to join your playtime! I really hope you enjoy this as much as I’m about to! You are so fucking gorgeous my dear.”. Sarah felt her slave struggling beneath her as Jess knelt behind her and slowly started licking her anus getting it prepared for entry, he screamed below her as she continued rocking on his cock. Reaching forward she slapped his face roughly,” Shut the fuck up toy!!!….keep screaming and it will be your sweet little ass that I let Jess fuck!!!”. She smiled as his tears fell, and she could only groan in satisfaction as Jess’ hands upon her ass cheeks tightened and her talented tongue pushed firmly yet gently against her anal rim. It was like wet velvet lapping at her anus, there was nothing more she loved than having her ass licked and played with, and Jess seemed very adept at it. She was almost disappointed when Jess pulled away minutes later and excitedly rubbed the dildo with lube and slowly bought it to her bottom.

Jess was growing hornier by the second as she watched Sarah ride her slaves’ cock, and while it was true that Sarah was a bigger boned girl, Jess couldn’t help but drool as she watched the woman’s shapely rounded hips, not to mention her bubbled ass, as they franticly continued to pump against her slaves’ groin. Letting her gaze move lower, she smiled as rivulets of come ran from around the base of his cock, which by the way she thought “Was buried beautifully in Sarah’s slick wet pussy!” She smiled as Sarah grunted and unceremoniously collapsed on top of her slave shivering, sweating, and laughing.” Ha! Ha!,…theres ah good little toy, fill Sarahs hot fucking pussy with your come,…” her face glowed as she turned to Jess,”…this is so fucking amazing Jess!!”. Jess approached the bed continuing to observe, then smiled,” I’m so happy that you’re enjoying yourself Sarah.”. She gladly watched as the girl continued rocking her hips upon her slave, but as Sarah turned her head back to face her with a wicked look in her eyes Jess could only feel her heart jump, almost skipping a beat, but not nearly as much as the words that spilled from the young woman’s mouth caused it to.” I really wish he had two cocks so that I could have one in my ass too!…..uunnhh god yesss!…”, Jess felt a jolt run through her pussy as Sarah made the statement, and she could only smile at her as she made her proposistion,” I might be able to help with that if you would allow me to Sarah…?”. Jess started losing clothing as soon Sarah moaned her approval, her own pussy growing wetter, reaching to her goody bag she withdrew the double sided strap on and smiled. Strange? she thought. This particular strap on was actually a gift for Sarah to use on her slave if she ever pleased to, Jess quickly finished undressing and lubed the inner dildo and brought it to her pussy, pushing it in almost all at once, she smiled in satisfaction knowing that the other end would soon be sunk into Sarahs sweet round bubbled ass, and with a wicked grin and building excitement she buckled the assorted straps around her hips, and thanked her new found friend. Crawling onto the bed Jess knelt behind the young woman, and as her knees pushed against Sarahs slaves legs uncomfortably she heard the man mumble in pain from below,“ Oh well.“, she thought, he’s just a sexslave now and would soon learn to live with the discomfort of many a thing. She brought her hands to Sarahs buttocks squeezing them and gazed at the ass she had been watching all night, fantasizing about actualy, she slowly leaned forward and started to lick her rosebud. Jess was in heaven as she rimmed the girl’s anus, and almost laughed when Sarah slapped her slaves face roughly letting her next words drip evily from her mouth,” Shut the fuck up toy!!!…keep screaming and it will be your sweet little ass that I let Jess fuck!!!”. Jess nearly came as Sarah had told him that, she squeezed the bubbled cheeks tighter and pushed her tongue deeper, and almost ten minutes later she pulled away feeling only lust and a thrilling jolt pulse through her pussy. And as she lightly rubbed the bulbous head of the strap on with the lube she let herself be lost in the moment as she brought it to Sarahs anus.

Sarah felt the dildo slowy push against her anus and absolutely loved it as Jess leaned to her and whispered into her ear,” Are you ready to have both your holes filled up my dear?”, she could only grunt in satisfaction as the fake cock slid into her ass, and listened as her slave screamed behind the gag below her, squirming while feeling it rub between the thin membrane against his cock sunk deep in her pussy. She reached and slapped his face, hard enough to leave a reddening hand print behind,” Shut the fuck up toy!…Sarahs loving her ride so far!”, and with an impish grin she reached to her side to inflate the vibrator sunk in his ass even more. She rocked her hips back enjoying the fullness of the two cocks and vibrations from below and laughed at her slave as he cried beneath her,” Hehe!!! Oh fuck yesss!!!,….This is so fucking good for me!!!”. She came hard as Jess’ pelvis slapped against her bottom and the woman’s hands tightened on her buttocks, her slave continued screaming and squirming as her pussy gushed again, the wet slapping sounds of the two cocks filling the air turned her on even more. When she heard Jess’ voice behind her she turned her head and studied Jess‘ face,” Oh Sarah your ass feels so good…,so fuckable!!!, I‘m coming!!!”, she noticed the woman’s eyes, they were lit with as much lust and excitement as her own even as she continued humping against the two cocks sunk in her. Sarah once again collapsed messily on top of her slave as she felt him come, and could only lie atop him dreamily as Jess buggered her ass hole, looking to his eyes she smiled as his eyes leaked more tears, it only made her smile that much more as she spoke loud enough for Jess to hear.” Oh yeah…that feels so good Jess, fuck my ass as hard as you can…”, locking eyes with her slave she laughed,” Haha!, you like being used toy?…”, she sneered as he tried shaking his head no and slapped him roughly again across his face”,…well to fucking bad. I’m loving this and that’s all that really matters.”, her slave screamed behind the gag as Sarah felt herself orgasm again. It was over twenty minutes later when she felt Jess pull the rubber cock from her ass and then her hand tenderly pat her ass cheek, then her depraved voice,” Fuck Sarah!,That was so amazing!, thank you so much, your so fucking hot!”. She looked down upon her slave, his eyes seemed glazed and unfocused as she pulled free of his cock and stood on wobbly legs next to the bed near Jess, she reached quickly to the side of her slave and deflated and turned off the vibrator in him and pulled it free from his anus. With a satisfied look upon her face she looked with pride upon her slave as his eyes stared emotionlessly at her, then she spoke with a lilt,” That was sooo awesome fuckslave!!!!…,I knew it would be so much better for me this time….,playing with you in front of my guest got me all fucking hot,” reaching forth she brushed a tear from his cheek and laughed as he tried to cringe from her touch as she continued,” I still can’t believe that your mine now…, and I want you to know that no other woman will ever have sex with you from now on,…” she arched her brow evilly“…at least not without my permission first..,”. Sarah smiled as Jess slipped an arm around her waist, and asked with an equally satisfied look on her face,” Any chance of taking a nice hot shower?”, Sarah smiled devilishly and replied,” Only if we take it together..”, they both started laughing in unison as they left the room.

Richard was disgusted at having to endure the sick “pigs” sweaty body and her foul touch, and the way in which she had defiled his anus, and had loved fucking him in front of her “guest”, as she so nastily put it. All of it made him sink deeper into despair, tears seemed beyond him anymore he thought, especially after the disgusting pig exclaimed how awesome raping him had been, and her smiling and telling him no other woman would ever have sex with him again without her permission. He only felt a coldness seep into his bones, after the two disgusting women left him alone in the room Richard closed his eyes and tried to will himself to die but as usual his heart kept beating, after a while he experimentaly tried to shift his sore ass upon the slickend vinyl mattress, he winced, it hurt horribly just barely sliding it to the side. Crying in pain he thought perhaps that he was bleeding, and with that thought he prayed that he would bleed enough to die before the sick pig had the chance to rape him again. His gaze traveled to the window he had seen the antique weathervane through earlier in the bitches sick video, and for a moment an image flashed through his mind. His mahogany desk at the auction house, and a certain manifest that was laying on top of a pile of papers on his blotter, it was marked for delivery to 400 Woodbury lane, Lancaster N.Y to one Miss Sarah Bingham. Richard blinked in shock and dismay suddenly realizing” I’m still in NewYork!”, he tried to slowly calm his breathing, if he could yet find a way to get free, he now possessed the bitches name, and address,“ Oh the horrible attrocities he would visit upon her and her sick friend.”, with a new determination he strained to look at his left wrist cuff in hopes of escape. It was a heavily padded leather cuff with two leather belts that circled it tightly and went through buckles that then folded back under and through themselves ending in small padlocks through eyelets at the end keeping them quite secure. It was attached to a leather harness that wrapped around his buttock and upper thigh holding his gloved hand tightly against them. Squeezing his hand in the strange glove he felt an almost pliable material, it kept his hand as if he were holding a squash ball, he could remember only shaking them futilely as the sick bitch raped him, and could do little more even now. Richard suddenly tensed as he heard voices down the hall, he closed his eyes pretending to be asleep as the door opened with a beep and a click. As footsteps approached the bed, he heard Jess’ foul whispered voice first. ” Firstly Sarah, thank you so much for this evening, I haven’t come like that in a while, and secondly, I would be remiss in my duties as your sponsor if I did not help you with the after use care of your slave.”, Richard tried to stay quiet as he heard Sarh’s disgusting voice ,”After use care?”. Jess’ voice carried loud and clear to Richards ears as she explained to the Sarah what she meant,” What this entails is cleaning the bed, your slaves cock, body, and anus, and don’t worry about his asshole, I have some creams in my bag that should get him up and going for whatever you want soon enough. That is until he’s trained to accept what you want him to take in his ass.”. Richard was disgusted as the women continued talking, he had hoped to overhear pertinent information, something he could use against them, but they only spoke of cleaning him up, tending to his sore anus, and other such details, so that Sarah could have a clean sex slave to play with the next go around. Richard shivered as the pig Sarah spoke aloud,” Open your eyes fuckslave, I know your awake. It’s time to get you cleaned up and ready for me for the next time I want to ride you, and use you like a toy!!”, he had no more tears left but felt himself cry deep inside as the women approached the bed.

Sarah arranged a ride to the hotel that Jess was staying at for her, her own thoughts returning to the shower the two had shared earlier, Jess had licked and nibbled Sarah in the most delightful of ways as they entered the shower. Sarah had been unable to resist touching and fondling her sponsors body, reaching to the waterproof pad she set the shower to a steamy heat. Six surrounding shower heads came to life as Jess squirted body wash on her tits and back and hand the bottle to Sarah to do the same for her. They had both been slick and soapy their bodies gleamed below the cool fluorescent light, and as they embraced there hands greedily explored one another’s bodies, Sarah remembered as Jess’ hand trailed down her front, lightly tweaking a nipple on it’s journey, and slowly pushed it’s way between her thighs. Sarah found her own hands following Jess’ lead and felt a beautifully bald pussy beneath her touch. Their fingers frantically pushed into each other’s pussies over and over again until they had collapsed, totally spent in one anothers arms shaking weakly with purring moans of delight upon their lips. Sarah woke from her musings and kissed Jess goodbye as the cab showed up, and she smiled as Jess promised to return and personally help her with her slaves further training. As Jess got into the car she turned to Sarah and blew a kiss to her then closed the door, the cab slowly wound it’s way down the drive and to the gate. Sarah activated the gate allowing the cab out and entered her house with a smile upon her lips. Entering her room Sarah sat on the edge of her bed, her slave lay deeply breathing, long gone after having passed out while she and Jess had tended to his cleaning. She smiled as she looked upon sex slave and only felt complete and total satisfaction with the way her day and night had gone, her mind drifted to Jess’ earlier conversation as they sat on the edge of the mattress by her slave kissing and making out long after he had passed out. Jess had reached to the floor and brought forth the large leather satchel she had been reaching into all night and handed it to Sarah. “It’s a “Goody bag”, Jess explained with a sly grin,” I think you’ll like these little presents I brought you..,” Sarah felt like a little girl at Christmas, the bag contained many items she had never seen before, but some were very familiar, butt plugs, lube,vibrating cockrings and more. But when Jess pulled what looked like a small leather belt with a hard plastic ring in the center of it out of the bag, she furrowed her forehead in confusion until Jess wickedly laughed, and then explained,” This my dear is an O-ring gag,…”, Sarah watched as Jess brought it to her own open mouth and demonstrated its intended use,”..IDD ISS EEE AANNT OOSSE IISS OOOUTHHH!!”. Sarah had felt her pussy dampen as Jess tried to say the words and failed, she felt elated, she hadn’t given any thought on how to make her slave lick her pussy or tongue her anus. She smiled as Jess put the pink double sided strap on in her goody pile and turned to her with a wicked grin,” This one Sarah I think you have already seen and experienced…., I originally brought it for you to use on your slave if you ever desired to do so.”, Jess’ face lit with cruelty Sarah noticed, and she turned to her passed out slave smiling.” You know…that might be just be just as much fun as taking him in my pussy had been, I own him now and can do whatever I want to, this is so fucking awesome! Thank you so much Jess for opening up a whole new kinky world for me to explore.”. Sarah snapped back to the present grinning wickedly, some tongue in her pussy, or up her ass…, her eyebrow arched evilly,…and then a nice ride on her slave, that would be a great start for tomorrow, she would have to show him who was in charge from now on she thought, as she got up from the bed and left her room.

Sarah had found herself quite busy during the next couple of weeks, so much so, that she had been unable to even fuck her sexslave, which frustrated her to no end. She had hired a contractor that Jess had recommended to convert a section of her estates massive basements, into suitable cells and various playrooms for her to use her slave in. The worker had been an ugly old man with few words, but his skills in creating what Sarah requested compensated for it. Walking to her slaves cell she studied him through the sturdy steel bars, she had moved him down just this morning, he had eaten the drugged food that she given him earlier and was passed out on the rubberized floor, his wrists still held snuggly behind his back by the six inch spreader bar between the padded wrist cuffs. A leather belt fed through and over the bar giving him little freedom ran around his waist. The four inch hobble bar between his ankles insured that he was limited in his movements. The inscribed collar that he wore was attached to a very strong chain to a ring sunk directly through the center of the rubber flooring, into the cement floor it self. Sarah knew that it disgusted him being unable to use his hands to eat, instead having to kneel and eat his dinner from a dog bowl upon the floor, she smiled at the memory of watching him do so, even that act was a turn on for her and she felt her pussy tingle at the thought. He had spent most of his morning screaming and begging to be let go, Sarah had laughed at his futile actions, describing the sound proofing that had been put in place against such things,” You may as well stop wasting your breath slave, I had over twenty thousand dollars worth of sound proofing material put in place…, and you’re miles away from anyone, no one will hear you while I’m using your cock or playing with your cute little bottom….,” she had smiled as his eyes teared up,”…so knock your stupid whinning off already, you belong to me and this is your new home, your new life. So get used to it fuckslave!”. Sarah unlocked the cell door and entered it standing over her unconscious slave, a smile growing upon her lips as he turned over in his sleep, the adult sized diapers she had bought for him had a baby blue pattern with hearts and duckies, they looked absolutely adorable on him she thought. He had struggled against her when she put one on him earlier, she merely laughed and zapped him with the cattle prod she had bought for such situations. When he had crumpled to the floor Sarah took advantage and secured the diaper on him smiling as she explained to him,” You need to wear your pampers so Sarah doesn’t have to clean your cell if you have an accident.”, she smiled recalling as he screamed at her calling her,“ A sick fucking disgusting pig for doing this to him and that he didn’t want any of this.”. Sarah smiled and reached down to pat his upturned bottom, remembering her reply fondly,” I don’t care if you’re disgusted by this slave, or if you even want this. The only thing of importance is what I want, and what I want is a cock for me to use, a mouth and a tongue as well,…..and a sweet little ass for me to experiment on and to play with. And like I said before fuckslave I don’t want to clean a shitty cell.”. She had fed him after their conversation, Salisbury steak and mashed potatoes, she had loved seeing him eat from the bowl upon the floor, she looked down upon her slave as he slept, and wickedly smiled,” When you wake up from your nap fuckslave we can have our playtime together…”, Sarah stood and with a final glance over her shoulder left the cell.

Richard groggily opened his eyes trying to push himself up from the floor, forgetting that his hands lay bound behind his back. Failing miserably, he slowly rolled to his front and pushed his head down to the floor and arching his back he slowly drew in his knees to finally end in a kneeling position. Looking about the cell he tried to shake the effects of the drugged food,” How the hell am I going to get out of this?”, he thought as the heaviness of the chain connected to his collar caught his attention, he followed the chains trail to a massive steel ring sunk through the rubberized matt,” Probably sunk into the fucking cement.”, he sarcastically noted. And as his vision grew steadily clearer he looked to a plastic mirror on the left hand wall of the cell. What his eyes met disgusted him, he was naked save for the diaper the sick bitch had put on him earlier, the chain that connected his collar to the floor was maybe four feet in length from the center of the large cell,” If I could get my arms free I could choke the fucking nasty pig with it.” he thought, as he once again looked mournfully upon his reflection. The engraved collar around his neck had his new name according to the sick pig, engraved upon it,” fuckslave”. Richard winced deep inside, closing his eyes he tried to imagine anything but the hell that was being visited upon him. He kept hearing the perverted pigs words from earlier over and over again like a broken record in his mind.” I don’t care if you’re disgusted by this slave, or if you even want this. The only thing of importance is what I want, and what I want is a cock for me to use, a mouth and tongue as well,…..and a sweet little ass for me to experiment on and to play with. And like I said before fuckslave I don’t want to clean a shitty cell.”. Richard had been disgusted and retorted angrily,” What is wrong with you, you sick fucking bitch! I’m a married man with a wife and child! How the fuck can you do this! I am not your slave, and my name is Richard, not Fuckslave. You sick fucking cunt!”. As Sarah approached him with the prod Richard tried to cringe back from her, when she pushed it to his bare midriff he crumpled to the floor with tears in his eyes, he could only shake and cry as she leaned to his ear and licked it, then giggled wickedly,” There’s nothing wrong with me. And yes, your name is fuckslave! As for your concerns over that skank you used to call a wife or that little bitch you used to call your daughter, you needn’t concern yourself about them any more! You exist to only serve my needs, your cock sunk in my pussy, or in my ass should be your only concern Fuckslave, I’m your owner now, and if you talk to me like that again I will punish you! I told you once that I would be fucking you in any manner that I want, so get used to it..…or not, I really don’t care either way. I bought you to be my sexslave and that’s all there is to it! Now eat the food I brought for you like a good little slave.”. Richard looked pitifully at himself in the mirror praying to God for this nightmare to end, and remembered her gleeful expression as she sat on her haunches watching him eat from the bowl upon the floor, like nothing more than an animal. She held the cattle prod menacingly as she coached him on,“ Come on Fuckslave lap it all up with your tongue like you’ll be doing to my pussy and ass later, hehe!!!“, he felt his tears stream down his face as she laughed, knowing that if he did not eat as she commanded, that she would zap him with the vicious weapon again. He nearly toppled over as he tried to eat from the bowl, but deep inside he reasoned with himself that he needed to keep his strength up if he were to ever escape from this hell. Shaking his head he remembered as he had finished eating, the sick fucking pig had knelt closer to him, the cattle prod in hand,“ Aw what a good little fuckslave….“ he was disgusted as her ugly face pushed to his and she giggled,”….Hehe! Sarah’s so proud of you slave, now let her wipe your face clean.”. Richard wanted to puke as she wiped his face clean with a towel, then leaned forward to lick it with her tongue, the cattle prod held against his side threateningly. And as she started to move in to kiss him he pulled away and felt the first effects of the drugged food as he toppled over, leaning down to him she squeezed his cheeks between her fingers, opening his mouth, and slowly brought her own to his, and whispered ” If Sarah wants to kiss you slave she will…,you’re her sexslave now and it’s what you are for from now on, you need to get used to this.”. He had prayed for death once more as her tongue forced its way into his mouth, and just as he started to lose conciousness he felt more disgust as she pulled free with a disgusting whisper, ” I’m gonna fuck you so hard when you wake up from your nap slave.”, Richard could do nothing but cry as he fell into darkness.

Sarah finished her shower and stood between the three wall size mirrors appreciating her own form sipping champagne, and then slyly smiled,” I’d fuck me!” she thought, as she raised her chubby right leg to rest on a small stool and looked at her wounderously naked pussy, almost achingly, lustfully. Tonight was critical, according to Jess’ slave training tapes, she would use intimidation and brutality to make her slave perform as required. If he replied, he would be spared pain, if he refused he would have it inflicted, she smiled knowing that either way she would eventualy get what she wanted from him. She walked naked from the master bathroom into her bedroom and to the large walkin closet, she smiled as she brought out her intended playsuit for the night,it was a shiny black vinyl leotard, with a plastic zippered crotch, and cutouts for her breast to poke through. She smiled as she pulled it on and felt a sexual thrill knowing that she would be getting satisfied tonight whether her slave wanted to do it or not, what he wanted was not important anymore, she had lusts to be slaked, and slaked they would be. She smiled at her reflection, the vinyl leotard was pulled tightly about her crotch, camel toeing against it , turning she admired the way her bubbled ass filled it out only emphasizing her curvy plumper figure, she couldn’t help but grin at the sight. The zipper ran from her lower belly below her navel to her upper ass cheeks, bending she let the fabric tighten across her swaying posterior and smiled as she as she gazed upon herself. Standing straight she reached to her tits and gently squeezed her nipples imagining how good it would be to finally be fucking her slave again, she felt a familiar stirrring in her pussy, and as she left her bedroom to go rape her slave, she smiled wickedly. Entering a code on the pad she stepped into the security room and watched on the closed circuit cameras as her slave finally made it to a kneeling position, she grinned as he looked to the plastic mirror on the wall, disgust plainly showing in his eyes. She giggled when he started looking about the cell and fighting against the bondage,” No doubt trying to find a way to escape.” she thought. Bringing her hand to her crotch Sarah rubbed it through the shiny material, thinking how good it would feel having her slaves tongue buried deep in it, using him as she pleased. Sarah laughed out loud as her slave pulled hard against the chain then fell to the floor, her face was wild as she rose from the chair, turning away from the bank of monitors and entered the stairway to her new and improved basement, and her waiting sexslave.

Richard tried to snap himself into some sort of action, but as he moved along the cell on his knees trying to find a chance of escape, his hopes only sank deeper and deeper. The chain was as strong as it looked, no amount of pulling or tugging would budge it, he had only succeeded in almost choking himself at one point. He crumpled in defeat to the floor knowing that soon the pig would be back to degrade him further, he knew she was deranged, and dangerous, and that his earlier plan of playing along would not work. He shook his head and tried to imagine his family to give him hope, but as he heard the barred gates open he could only feel a cold dread seeping into his soul as he saw her enter the outer hall of his cell staring at him with a smile as she twirled the cattle prods leather loop in her hand. He was disgusted as she spoke,” Did Sarahs little fuckslave miss her?”, he tried to keep his anger in check as he replied,” Please for the thousandth time, please just let me go, I won’t tell anyone about this, you’ve had your sick fun. I just want to return to my home, and my family,……please.”, his tears trickled down his face as he made his heartfelt plea. He watched as the foul pig raised a finger and rested it against her ugly face seemingly giving what he said a lot of thought, but when she grinned and ran the cattle prod along the cells bars he knew she hadn’t,” Oh baby…, I’m never gonna let you go, you really need to get used to the idea….”, he flinched back as she unlocked his cell and entered it holding the prod menacingly as she continued to speak,”.., after I start your hypno therapy you’ll become a submissive little sexslave, basically a horny little slut willing to do whatever I can think of…,and I’ll love it. But until then you need to be a good little slave when I play with you.”. Richard lost any self control and screamed at the sick cow as she stood in front of him,” You have no right to do this to me you sick fucking pig!!!”, he cringed in fear as she knelt to him and spoke to him with a cruel tone,” I have every right to do this to you slave, I bought you so that I could have sex whenever I want to, and your tears and name calling won’t change that…, you need to forget about your old life and focus on your current one,….being my sexslave.”, as she reached forward and grabbed the chain attached to his collar Richard tried pulling away, but only succeeded in falling to the floor. She smiled as she leaned over him, her piggish eyes full of glee as she continued to speak,”…, today your gonna learn how to eat my pussy and ass the way I want you to, the way I like it to be done….”, Richard tried turning away from her as she leaned in closer to his face attempting to kiss him, the shock from the cattle prod hurt as it met his midsection causing him to grunt in pain,” NNGGHHH!!!, he was disgusted as she leaned in and mashed her lips to his for a wet deep kiss.

Sarah kissed her slave deep and hard as he convulsed from the electric shock, taking advantage of his momentarily helplessness she attached one of his wrist cuffs from behind his back to one of the many restraints upon the floor. As she had expected of him, he swung out with his free arm trying to hit her, she sneered, laughing as she brought the prod down to his belly,” Haha!!! Come on fuckslave do you really think I would ever give you a chance to stop me…”, she continued smiling as she locked his other wrist cuff to the floors restraints so that his arms were held straight out from his sides. Sarah quickly stood looking down upon her prostrate sexslave, she smiled when he tried to twist his legs as she moved to his ankles and pulled them tightly down locking them in place, ensuring he would stay down upon the floor. “ What the fuck is wrong with you, you sick pig! Let me the fuck go! I..UUNNGGHHH!!!”, Sarah only smiled as she shocked her disobedient slave with the prod on his upper thigh once and then spoke,” You know slave you seem to be using that mouth of yours a lot today,…I think I have a better use for it then you just talking all that stupid shit with,…”. She smiled as she danggled the o-ring above him,” …yeah! I have a much better use for it.”, he struggled as she straddled him and squeezed his lips apart and forced the o-ring into his mouth, Sarah felt a sexual stirring begin in her pussy as she gazed upon her slaves opened mouth and his wiggling tongue.” Now behave yourself like a good little fuckslave….” she giddily said, as she reached down to the zipper slowly pulling it back and unzipping it till her pussy and ass hung free from the vinyl playsuit, her slave struggled as she made her intent clear,” OPPPHH!! ISS!!”, she giggled as he shook his head side to side trying to stop her as she wormed her way forward. When her hips rested on his chest she reached her right hand forward and wound her fingers tightly in his long dark hair,” I think it’s time for you to put that sweet little mouth to work slave,..”, she eased forward and pushed her naked pussy to his face,”…I’m gonna absolutely fucking love this slut!”. Sarah closed her eyes knowing that he would struggle and refuse to do as she wanted but felt a thrill as she felt his spread open mouth against her pussy mound and his shaking head between her thighs. Almost moaning, she brought the cattle prod to his side and tapped him with it,” Push your tongue out so I can play with it fuckslave, or I’ll keep hurting you…“ Sarahs eyes slowly shined as she felt her slave respond,“…oohhhh yeah just like that slave!”. Sarah felt his tongue extend further after she had tapped his side with the prod again, and as she felt it tentatively push forth she moaned out loud then laughed,” Oh yeaahh fuckslave that’s it, push it nice and deep in Sarahs hot fucking pussy!! Hehe!!!”, as it pushed between her pussy lips she started rubbing her clit with her free hand,” Oohhhh fuck yes, that’s right…lap my pussy like a good little slave!”, his shaking and grunts increased as she slowly gyrated her hips upon his face. Sarah looked to her slaves shaking hands in the restraints thinking how good it would feel to have them fondling her ass cheeks as he ate her while she rode his face.” But, that’s what hypno therapy would be for.” she thought. Sarah knew that with the proper conditioning and supplements, that her Fuckslave would live only to serve her, she smiled remembering another fact about it that Jess had mentioned, her fuckslave would do what she wanted no matter how much he hated or detested it, essentially he would be a prisoner in his own body and mind, only a slave for her sexual gratification, and that only turned her on more as she defiled him. Sarah felt an orgasm slowly building as she rode her slaves tongue, she felt even more aroused as she felt the wetness on her inner thighs, she smiled evilly, looking down upon him, her poor little fuckslave was crying again.

Richard wanted to kill her as the sick pig brought her naked pussy to his locked open mouth, her scent was musky and strong, and he could only gag as she moved forward resting her thick inner thighs against his cheeks. He felt helpless as he pulled against the wrist and ankle cuffs, and shook his head side to side trying to stop this nightmare from happening. He was disgusted as her foul voice rang out as she gripped his hair in her fingers ,”…,I’m gonna absolutely fucking love this slut!”. He tried not to breath as her disgusting scent washed over him, but as she rubbed her wet pussy over his mouth moaning and then tapped his side with the cattle prod, he could only listen on in dread as she spoke,”Push your tongue out so I can play with it fuckslave, or I’ll keep hurting you…”. Willing himself to not puke Richard pushed his tongue forth and was disgusted and ashamed as the pig moaned in exctasy,”…oohhhh yeah just like that slave!”, her pussy juice ran into his open mouth making him gag further but as she tapped his side with the prod again he pushed his tongue in deeper feeling complete defeat. He wanted nothing more than to throttle the sick bitch as she moaned, then laughed, ” Oh yeaahh fuckslave that’s it push it nice and deep in Sarahs hot fucking pussy!! Hehe!!!”. The pigs other words were lost to him as Richard watched in horror as she brought her other hand to her clit and start playing with it slapping it, he tried to twist his head as the pigs foul fluids exploded from her pussy filling his mouth with her disgusting taste. As he choked under her ensuing orgasm his tears streamed as she fully settled her weight down upon his face squeezing it tightly between her thick thighs giving him no choice but to swallow her nasty juice or drown in it. He had pulled his tongue free from her disgusting snatch as the foul fluid ran down his throat, but when she jabbed him with the prod again and yelled for him to continue licking her, he obediently complied. Richard had never felt so helpless or beaten in his entire life, the sick pigs thighs trembled against his face as she came, she laughed out loud as he continued to lick her pussy and cry,” See my little fuckslave, your little slut tongue knows what it’s meant for…,unnggghh fuck yesss!!! My hot fucking pussy in your mouth is yummy,…isn’t it fuckslave?”. Richard gulped deep breaths of air as the disgusting pig pulled her pussy free from his face and stood over him smiling victoriously,” Oh god fuckslave you made Sarah cum so good….,but it’s not really fair for you to be the only one with something so fucking yummy in their mouth, is it?”. Richard was disgusted as the foul pig turned, her round bubbled ass looming above him, and as she knelt aiming it to his face he screamed through the ring gag,” OPP ISSS OUU ICCKK ITTHH!!”, she merely turned and slapped his face causing more tears to stream from his eyes, then she smiled wickedly,” Shut the fuck up slave!…now I wonder what Sarah can put in her mouth that will be just as yummy as her pussy is to you..”, he cried as she leaned forward laughing, and slowly took his cock into her hand and smiled,”Yeah, I think this will do.”.

Sarah had never cum so hard from being tongued before, and as she squirted into her slaves open mouth, she laughed at the look of absolute disgust and hate as it appeared upon his face. When he tried turning away she clamped her thighs tighter and settled her pussy firmly to his mouth. When he finally gagged and withdrew his tongue she jabbed him in the side with the prod harshly screaming at him,” Put that tongue back into my pussy slave! Or I’ll shock your ball sack…,”. Sarah grinned as she felt his tongue push back in,”…,yeah that’s right, now keep licking like a good little fuckslave!”. Sarah felt a thrill as her slave buried his tongue deep in her pussy and absolutely loved it, she suddenly thought of all the men before she had owned her new sexslave. Most of the men that Sarah had paid or plied with drugs for sex would not go down on her willingly, or half heartedly did so most of the time, if at all. She smiled fondly at her slave as he continued licking her clean, and giggled as she spoke,” Hehe! See my little fuckslave your little slut tongue knows what it’s meant for…,unnggghh fucck yesss!!! My hot fucking pussy in your mouth is yummy,…isn’t it fuckslave?”. Sarah slowly rose on wobbly legs watching as her slave breathed deeply and hard from his open mouth and nose, she grinned as she spoke,” Oh god fuckslave you made Sarah cum so good….but it’s not really fair for you to be the only one with something so yummy in their mouth,is it?”, she watched as her slaves face twisted in disgust as she turned and continued. Sarah squatted down and forward, knowing her slaves cock would taste great while she made him eat her ass, and when he screamed behind the ring gag Sarah reached back and slapped his face harshly,” Shut the fuck up slave!…now I wonder what Sarah can put in her mouth that will be just as yummy as her pussy is to you..”, she felt a perverse excitement as her fuckslave struggled in the bondage and as she grabbed his cock slowly working it to hardness she spoke, ”Yeah I think this will do.”. Sarah ignored her slaves screams as she took his cock into her mouth, she loved his salty, fleshy taste, and even as he bucked his hips beneath her it turned her on, she took his whole length into her throat and started bobbing her head up and down upon it. When her slave came just ten minutes later Sarah pulled her mouth free from his cock with a wet popping noise and a spray of cum,” Ohhh fuck baby, your cock is so fucking delicious!!!..” licking her lips and looking at her slaves teared stained face Sarah laughed as he tried to plead from behind the gag,” eaasse oppp isss!!!”. Sarah turned and slapped him once more,” You really are fucking stupid arent you slave?….,I can’t understand how a hottie like you could be so dumb. But get this straight, I’m not going to stop, I’m just getting started with raping you for my pleasure and satisfaction.”. Her slave struggled as she stood and approached his head,” Now it’s time for you to learn to eat Sarahs asshole slave!”. Sarah retrieved a leather strap from one of the many locked cabinets and returned to her slaves head. Running it through two rings on either side of his forehead she tightened it till it his head was held immobile against the rubberized floor. Standing she turned and lowered her ass upon his face,” UUMMMUUNNGGHH!!!”, picking up the prod Sarah jabbed it into his side causing him to convulse from the shock, even his yummy cock shook she noted with a grin” I don’t think you understand what needs to be done, now stick that sweet little tongue up Sarahs asshole fuckslave!!!”.

Richard screamed behind the ring gag as the nasty bitch zapped him with the prod, with tears forming in his eyes he watched helplessly as she lowered her ass onto his face. He was overcome with the need to vomit as the twin globes of ass flesh settled upon his face and her evil voice rang out,” I don’t think you understand what needs to be done, now stick that sweet little tongue up Sarahs asshole fuckslave!!!”. Richard closed his eyes in shame and slowly did as she commanded, but deep inside he prayed for death to claim him once more. He was lost to anything but her foul taste and the juices that ran from her pussy as she humped his face. She was grunting like an animal as he pushed his tongue into her nasty bum, and he flinched beneath the pig as she reached back and spread her ass cheeks. Being unable to even turn his head, her weight upon his face seemed to increase as she leaned back and laughed,” Haha!…fuck yes! This feels so good fuckslave! I’m gonna cum again you naughty little slut!”. Almost as soon as the words left the disgusting pigs mouth he felt her nasty gushing wetness on his chest as it sluiced off on either side on his ribcage sickening him further, he momentarily pulled his tongue from her anus and strained against the wrist cuffs until he felt the cattle prod tap his inner thigh twice, followed by her loud lustful voice,” NO!, put your tongue back up my ass and keep licking it fuckslave…oohhhh yeah!!”, he only felt doomed and ashamed as he complied with the pigs command, he had never felt so abused in his entire life. But as the disgusting bitch leaned forward and brought his cock to her mouth again and slowly started running her tongue around it’s head, he pulled his own tongue free from her anus and screamed as hard as he could beneath her bubbled ass cheeks ,” oooopppppppeeaasssee!!!!!”. He dragged as much air into his lungs as he could as the sick pig rose her ass from his face and looked very sternly upon him. He shivered beneath her icy stare as she picked up the cattle prod and started to swing it, looking at various spots on his body. She slowly brought her free hand to her pussy and started rubbing it, then strangely enough she grinned,” You know what fuckslave, we can save ass eating for your hypno therapy sessions….., you’ll probably hate it. But I know I’ll fucking love it! But I think I want to try something a little different now. Something really naughty and nasty, something new that my friend Jess brought up to me…I hope your ready for some hard riding slut!”. Richard cringed in fear as the pig abruptly loosened the strap around his head and released his hands from the floor and bound them back together in front of him, she slowly stood and left the cell, she had not even bothered to close the cell door behind her. Trying to reason with himself he pulled at the ring sunk into the cement floor, then looked to the cell door, waiting for hope or mercy to shine. As he turned his head towards the mirror he was sickened as he gazed upon his reflection, his face shone with the foul pigs excretions mixed with his own tears, he turned his face away in disgust, and prayed to whatever god that could help him to die, to just do so.

Sarah watched the monitors in her security room with complete fascination as her slave slowly righted himself to a seated position, she smiled as he sat upon the floor looking hopelessly about the cell, his long dark hair plastered to his beautiful face and his tears running from his eyes. She continued to watch as he pulled at the chain connected to his collar, yearningly looking to the open cell door, and she could only laugh at his downcast face, as he realized there would be no escape that way. Getting up she went to the locked cabinet door and retrieved a key from the monitors work station, she slowly unlocked the cabinet and reached forth to the object she would soon be using on her slave…,”…and herself !” she thought, as a wicked smile quickly appeared upon her face. When she had called Jess earlier during the day to discuss her sex slaves training, and the rigorous treatments that she would be putting him through Jess had laughed on the other end of the line,” I must say dear that, that would be awesome to watch, I have never witnessed anything quite like what you have planned.”, she had invited Jess over, but the other woman had business plans and would be unable to attend. It was then that Sarah came up with a solution,” Well you know Jess that I have multiple security cameras in place….I could film it and send it to you on a secure line..”, Jess’ laughter was all the answer that Sarah needed. Snapping back to the present Sarah put the object she had retrieved into a leather satchel, along with a few other goodies that she would be needing, she watched as her slave rocked over his chain and ring, setting the cameras to record and transmit she headed back to her slaves cell. He was pulling on the ring which the chain was connected to, and as she entered the cell he looked up to her and cried from behind the o ring gag.” Eaasse Oppp Isss!!, Iii Onnt Auntt Isss!!!!”, she immediately shocked him with the cattle prod causing him to fall back, and curl up in a fetal position, she leaned to his right ear and giggled,” Hehehe!!! I know you don’t want this fuckslave…that’s why I have to rape you to get what I want! And that’s why I’m going to continue to rape you…”. Sarah stood retrieving a ball gag from her leather bag and dangled it in front of her slaves ever widening eyes,”…,but what I am about to do to you will require you to be quiet for me, I want to be able to enjoy myself as much as possible, and I can’t do that with your constant complaining or whinning,..”. In short order Sarah had her slave gagged and bound to the floor, he had struggled as she pushed him face down, and forced a vinyl wedge shaped cushion beneath his hips, the straps running over his body fed through rings on either side holding him tightly. Sarah stood looking at her slaves sweet little bottom,”…I know you loved that vibrator up your ass when I fucked you in front of Jess fuckslave..”, his muffled screams of anger behind the ballgag made Sarah laugh as she knelt behind and cupped his ass cheeks in her hands.”,…I’ve looked all over the internets seddiest and sickest sights, and I still couldn’t find anything like what I’m about to do with you..”, she let her voice trail off as her slave tried to squeeze his ass cheeks, she smiled as she removed her hands and tightened the leather straps around them, causing his puckered anus to twitch beneath her view, then continued ”, see…I love anal sex slave…and I know you loved having your ass packed when I rode your cock before….”. Reaching to the leather bag Sarah smiled wickedly and removed the item she had taken from the cabinet. Her slaves eyes widened and his screams grew louder beneath the gag as she set the fourteen inch double sided rubber dildo by his head and laughed, ”Hehe!!….,I always wondered what an anal on anal rape would feel and be like.”, smiling as she let her intentions be known, Sarah reached for the lubricant.

As Richard once again, out of desperation pulled on the ring that chained him to the floor he noticed a slight bulge at the edge of the rubber flooring around its base on the right hand side. Sitting closer to it, he hunched his back so the sick bitch couldn’t watch him full on as he pushed his fingers along the edge of the rubberized flooring, he almost flinched as he felt a prick to his finger, concentrating and pushing harder he felt the object loosen and quickly palmed it. For once during the constant sexual degradation at her hands, Richard felt hope, looking to his closed palm he slowly uncurled his fingers and looked upon a wedge shaped nail, he felt almost dizzy as he scrambled along the cell to the matt that the bitch called his bed, and quickly hid it. Quickly going back to the center of the room he pulled at the ring once again for show, but it held firm,” Must have been a loose nail that got caught under the rubber flooring.“. His thoughts were interrupted as the nasty bitch entered the cell, looking up he screamed behind the ring gag angrily,” Eaasse Oppp Isss!!, Iii Onnt Aunt Isss!!!!”, he fell over and tried to curl himself up as the bitch shocked him again. When she leaned her piggish face to his he only saw a sick hunger and lust in her eyes as she giggled in his ear,” Hehehe!!! I know you don’t want this fuckslave…that’s why I have to rape you to get what I want! And that’s why I’m going to continue to rape you…”. Richards mind could barely register the sick pigs words as she bound him face down and ass up and then lay the rubber cock on the floor by his head and languidly reached for the lubricant with a smile upon her face, ” UMMGHHUHH!!!” he screamed into the gag and fought against the restraints as she drizzled the lube on his anus then rubbed and pushed her finger against his puckered hole. Her sick voice continued on, ”Stop being such a stupid little slut fuckslave, I’m not going to stop using you just because you don’t want it or like it…. I’m going to lube up your asshole and stuff it with this rubber cock all because I want to,…” Richard sobbed as she patted his ass with her free hand then carried on,”..then I’m going to climb on you and ride it with my ass….“ , she paused with a disgusting smile and glow upon her face,“, essentially…an anal on anal rape!!Hehe!!!”. Richard was disgusted and screamed as hard as he could behind the ballgag as the sick bitch laughed and pushed her finger harder against his anus, giddily laughing ,” Haha!!! Oh fuckslave this is gonna be so fucking awesome! I know this is sick and nasty to you right now, but after I start your hypno training you’ll beg me to do this to you, and you’ll fucking love it!!”, Richard grunted in pain behind the ballgag as she sunk a chubby finger into his anus and laughed.

Sarah still couldn’t believe how horny and turned on she was getting from the idea of using her slaves anus, and as she explained to her slave her intentions she loved how he screamed and squirmed in the bondage. ”Stop being such a stupid little slut fuckslave, I’m not going to stop using you just because you don’t want it or like it….I’m going to lube up your asshole, and then I’m going to stuff it with this rubber cock, all because I want to,…”, Sarah patted her slaves ass cheek feeling her pussy growing wetter as she continued,”…then I’m going to climb on you and ride it with my ass….”, she smiled and continued on as he struggled futilely against the bondage gear, ”,essentially…an anal on anal rape!!Hehe!!!”. Sarah pushed her finger harder to her slaves anus and laughed,” Haha!!! Oh fuckslave this is gonna be so fucking awesome! I know this is sick and nasty to you right now, but after I start your hypno training you’ll beg me to do this to you, and you’ll fucking love it!!”, she pushed her finger deep into his anus and slowly pumped it in and out. Sarah absolutely loved it, she grinned as she felt her pussy grow hotter as he grunted beneath her and tried to squeeze his buttocks against the invasion, she slapped his ass cheek with her free hand and then giggled wickedly ,” Hehehe!!! Be a good little buttslut for me slave, and stop squeezing your cheeks. I’m not going to stop playing with your ass till I cum hard from raping it with mine.”. Sarah pulled her finger from her slaves tight chute then stood, moving to the flat screen she adjusted it for him to be able to watch the scene from the camera mounted behind them, she smiled as she turned it on and reached into her leather satchel to retrieve the other items she would need,” I am so fucking horny slave,…and your sweet little ass is gonna take all that I want it to…”. She smiled as he screamed behind the ballgag, knowing that no matter what, he could not stop her from using his body to pleasure herself. Taking the plastic tipped lubed filled syringe, she layed it by the dildo on the floor and leaned to his ear and whispered,”…your gonna be my little buttslut fuck whore now baby, if you want to stop me you can try to…,your not gonna though. I’m gonna enjoy filming this for my friend Jess to watch….,”. Reaching back she patted his left buttock as he screamed beneath her and reached for the syringe, pushing it deftly into his anus, she pressed the plunger till lube seeped from his puckered opening, getting more turned on by his sobs behind the gag. Sarah stood and slowly unzipped her vinyl playsuit letting her rounded ass and pussy hang free, she reached to pick up the double sided dildo and rub it with more lubricant before danggling it in front of her slaves face and laughing and speaking for the camera,” So Jess, I hope you like the show I’m about to put on for you, I’m about to rape my slaves ass with this double sided rubber dildo, as you’ll notice it has a flanged base right in the middle…”, reaching into her bag Sarah pulled out a leather harness with a metal ring in the center,”…, I will push his side through just like this,…”, once she fed it through the ring she took the dildo and held it above her slaves ass and turned to the camera to continue ,“ , I have modified this strap-ons harness to accept this fourteen inch double sided dildo…, I will stuff my slaves anus with one end ,and then secure it tightly to his thigh and buttock harness to keep it…”, Sarah paused then smiled as her slave struggled at her words, giggling she raised her right eyebrow devilishly, and finished her sentence,” .., Hehe!! To keep it nice and deep in his ass, as I rape it!“. Sarah felt her pussy dampen further as she slowly brought the dildo’s bulbous head to her slaves anus and slowly pushed it against it,” UNNNUHHH!!!”, slapping his left buttock she scolded him,” You’re being such a stupid little buttslut!…now just shut the fuck up and take it!!!”.

Richard screamed as the sick bitch pushed the dildo against his anus, his tears fell as she slapped his ass with her free hand and then continued,” You’re being such a stupid little butt slut!…now just shut the fuck up and take it!!!”. With his eyes brimming with tears, he watched on the screen as the the filthy pig withdrew the dildo and brought the syringe slowly back to his anus and pushed it in. She dug hard with her fingers guaranteeing that he could not squeeze his cheeks against her, slowly filling it with more lubricant she then pulled it free, she giggled maniacly and brought the dildos bulbous head to his anus and rubbed it in the pooling lube,” Hehehe!!!,this is so fucking awesome…slave”, he could only scream in pain and humiliation as she forced into his rectum past his rim,” NNGGHHH!!!”. Richard shook and cried as she turned to look to the camera with a disgusting smile upon her face ,”My what a tight little hole you have my little buttslut hehe!!!”, Richard felt like he was being torn in two as the pig pushed the cock harder, slowly worming its length into his ass, he screamed in disgust as he felt it filling him, and cried even more as she tightened the harness to the leather straps running around his thighs and buttocks. Looking to the screen before him he was terrified at the image he saw, the sick pig had shifted out of the way, his bound form shook from his cries of pain and disgust, the dildo lay buried deep in his ass held in place by the leather straps, the other side jutted obscenely into the air shaking from his cries of pain.” Please god let me die….,please.”, he continued to cry as his silent prayer went unanswered and the sick pig returned to the cameras view and turned her back side to it, kneeling down she reached back spreading her fat ass cheeks exposing her anus, she smiled before speaking,” So this is the ass that will be raping your own little ass my buttslut….,”. He could only watch in complete terror as she turned back to face the camera and continue ,”,…I’m going to absolutely love this so much fuckslave, so just be a good little rape toy and let Sarah enjoy her ride….”, the rest of the retched pigs words were lost upon him as he watched her straddle his bound form and position herself on her hands and knees to face the camera, he screamed in pain as she reached back to the dildo causing it to shift in his sore rectum and slowly brought it to her own. Richard could feel the dildo move inside him as the pig slowly fed her end into her own anus, he screamed as she pushed back sinking it in all the way till her bubbled ass cheeks rested against his own. His eyes streamed with tears, blurring the sick image of her reaching back to spread her cheeks to take it deeper on the screen before him, for that he was thankful. The disgusting pig was savagely pushing her ass back causing the dildo to shift about inside him, he tried to squeeze his cheeks against the invasion but to no avail the fullness and pressure remained, her words were vulgar and grotesque. “ Yeah!!…Ohhh Fuck!!! This feels so good buttslut…,unngghhh fuck yess, just take it!!!”, Richard felt broken as the pig continued humping back against his ass, the pain was unbearable as the pigs bubbled ass cheeks slapped against his own filling the air in the cell with its nasty sound. He weakly screamed behind the ballgag,” oppp ouuu iicckk iichhh, oppp ittt!!!”, again he was disgusted as she leaned back sinking the dildo deep into both of their ass’, and slowly reached back to pat his ass cheek. ” What do you mean stop it…”, he could only lay in disgust as she fondled his ass cheek in her meaty hand, then continued,”..,why in the world do you think I would stop this buttslut when it feels so fucking good to me..uunnhh fuck yeahhhhh!!!”. Richard could only cry as he watched her on the monitor, the foul pig had removed her hand from his abused bottom, slapped it roughly, and started to bounce against him harder, Richard cried when he felt his face rubbing against the rubberized flooring from her frantic movements, the nasty pig was grunting as she pumped back against him, her huge rounded tits swayed wildly as she rocked upon him, he closed his eyes at the image on the screen and screamed deep inside, not wanting to watch her disgusting face any longer, but her horrible words could not be so easily ignored,” See Jess, this is what you’ve inspired me to…and what my slave is for from now on, Fuck yes!!!,…I hope you like this show as much as I’ve enjoyed putting it on for you…ohhh fuckkk!!! I’m coming!!!!!”, Richard thought he could not feel any more disgusted, till he felt the pigs hot nasty fluids spread against the back of his thighs, he could only think of the nail he had found,…and what he would do with it.

Sarah slowly pulled free of the dildo, standing on wobbly legs she turned her head over her shoulder to look down at her sexslave as she steadied herself, his back heaved from his sobs behind the ballgag making her giggle, she moved her gaze to his packed anus and smiled as the double sided dildo wobbled about from his crys. Slowly making her way to the side of the cell she picked up the cattle prod then returned and leaned down to his face and smiled,” That was so fucking awesome for me….did you like me raping your ass with mine, my little fuckslave?..”, his mumbled cries were the only answer Sarah needed as she untied the straps and pulled the dildo free from his abused anus. She laughed as he squeezed his cheeks trying to hide his gaped anus from her view as she lay the dildo and the harness to the side of him, smiling she straddled his thighs and reached to cup his left ass cheek with one hand, while holding the prod tightly with her other, she continued to smile as she fondled his bottom,” That! was so fucking nasty and sick! huh fuckslave? But I think I need to ride a real cock that I can make cum in my ass to satisfy my urges.”, Sarah laughed as her slave tried to wrest his cheek from her hand. Smiling wickedly she jabbed the prod into his side causing him to convulse and scream in the bondage as she continued,”…I have to get things picked up a bit first slave…then you can cum in my bum, hehe!!…Cum, Bum…it rhymes, that’s awesome isn’t it slave!”. Sarah rearranged the video equipment in the cell, and soon returned to her trembling slave,” I’m going to flip you back over so that I can fuck your cock with my ass slave. If you fight me I will shock you so bad, that it will make the shocks I gave you earlier seem mild in comparison…..,do you understand my little fuckslave?”. Sarah smiled as her slave weakly tried to nod his head, reaching down she patted his ass cheek and felt her pussy tingle deep inside as she quickly and efficiently untied him, and flipped him face up. She rebound him as she had positioned him earlier as when she had made him eat her pussy, moving to the side of his head she giggled and whispered huskily into his ear,” It’s time for Sarahs sexslave to fill her hot fucking ass with his cum…I’m fucking loving this so much baby..”, standing she turned and squated over his cock, reaching to it she wrapped her fingers tightly around the shaft and started wanking him to hardness.

Sarah smiled as her slaves cock grew firmer beneath her touch, and when he reached full hardness she straddled him and knelt forward. With one hand resting against his knee cap for support she used the other to guide his cock into her thick ass, she was in heaven as she felt him slide into her. Settling back onto him she reached both hands back to her ass cheeks and spread them to take his cock deeper into her. There was just something about a real cock, fleshy and veined, throbbing, and oh so hard and warm sunk deep in her ass, that she loved beyond compare to the rubber dildo. So much so, that Sarah felt even more aroused by it, she slowly lifted her bottom then brought it forcefully back down making her slave grunt behind the ballgag, she laughed and started to bounce harder and faster against him,” Ahhh..haha!!!, Ohhh yeahh!!!, see how good this feels slave, this is my cock now, and I am going to use it how I want to from now on..” It was over twenty minutes later when she felt him spurt deep into her ass, turning her gaze over her shoulder she looked to his tear stained face as she continued bouncing on him,” oohhhh!! Fuckkk!!!..”, her entire body shook, then she abruptly stopped with him sunk deep in her, and dreamily smiled at him,” You know slave…I may have been a bit a little bit premature in deciding to save ass eating for your hypno therapy,…”, she loved the soured and disgusted look that crossed his face,”…,unhh yeahhh, I think maybe my little sexslave needs to clean my ass out, since he’s the one who just dirtied it.”, she continued to laugh as she bounced on his cock a few more times, and then pulled free from him and slowly stood.

Richard lay shaking in anger pain and disgust on the matt in the cell, he had done everything the sick fucking pig had wanted him to,…rather than face the shock from the prod. He felt like puking at the recollections of licking his own cum from her anus, looking to his hands he wished he could wrap them around the pigs throat and strangle her, he looked about and only thanked fate that she had left him mostly unbound. He was in a pair of handcuffs, and,…as she had so disgustingly reminded him with a pat to his bottom at the time,” In his pampers!”, he remembered her sick words as she had dressed him,” Gonna need these tonight with that stretched out little butt hole, huh slave?,….I really loved raping your asshole, and using you like a little buttslut, hehe!!”. Richard shook in disgust on the matt not risking to check where he had hidden the nail, instead, he kept picturing it like a religious icon in his mind, over and over again. His tears had dried hours ago, and the wedged shaped nail appeared crisp and clear in his mind as he planned his revenge and how to extract it. He was awoken from his musings as the hall door opened and the pig stood outside his cell, she had changed her outfit, and was now wearing a pair of black yoga pants at least two times to small for her, making them look as if they had been spray painted onto her disgusting chunky frame. The blue sleeveless shirt she wore barely covered her belly, or hid the fact that she wore no bra and her nipples were hardened. It had the words,” Sex Godess” printed upon it’s front in black print, only fueling his hatred and disgust of her even more, looking up he glared angrily at her before speaking,” Are you fucking happy with yourself you sick perverted fucking pig! This is the most horrible thing any human being could do to another! And it’s the only way a pig like you could ever have someone like me I hope you know!!! You’re a sick fucking cunt!!!”.

The fact that she merely smiled at his words made Richard even angrier as she happily replied,” Go ahead and call me all the names you want fuckslave, it just proves to me how fucking stupid you are. By the way, did you like licking your cum from my ass, or having your ass fucked by mine?….hmm?…,“ she paused mid step and grinned,“…the way I see it is that your just mad that you had to do it….“, he was sickened as her eyebrow rose evilly, “….and that you enjoyed it so much that you came for me aft…”. Richard yelled in anger interrupting her,” Fuck you, you sick cunt!, I hated that, and I hope you fucking die!!”, he flinched back as she picked up the cattle prod and unlocked the cell door and entered threateningly with a smile upon her face, she quickly approached him and jabbed the prod to his belly, causing him to crumple to the floor in pain,”…oh you poor, poor, stupid little fuckslave…get all of this out of your system now, because next week we begin your hypno training, then you’ll learn to be my good little fuckslave when we play together.”. Richard shook upon the floor wishing his hate were enough to physically hurt her, and tried to stammer through his pain,”…y, y, y, you mean when you rape m, me again..”, she smiled down at him and opened the cell door, and just before she turned to leave she smiled wickedly, and laughed,” Yes my sweet little fuckslave…when I rape you again. And again. And even agai…..“, she chuckled out loud, furthering his hatred of her,“…well you get the idea I think, sleep well fuckslave…when I get back I‘m gonna want to fuck you, oops!…I mean, Rape you, some more. I‘ll have you in my bedroom tonight for my convenience!, And I’ll probably want to have some more anal sex too, your cock felt so good in my ass last night!…….Pleasant dreams fuckslave!”. Richard closed his eyes, and once again pictured the nail that he had hidden as the disgusting pig left the cell.

Jess watched as Sarahs bubbled ass cheeks bounced against her slaves bottom, she wished once more that she could have been present to see it live, perhaps even invited to play with her again. Sarah had really outdone herself she thought, as she watched the girl reach back to spread her plump cheeks allowing for a deeper penetration. Jess heard Sarahs slave scream in pain as the dildo shifted deeper into his anus, Sarahs own hungry and lustful voice filled the air just seconds after, drawing Jess’ attention back to her again, ”Yeah!!…Ohhh Fuck!!! This feels so good buttslut…, unngghhh fuck yess, just take it!!!“. Once more Jess chuckled as Sarahs slave strained in the bondage, from the angle that Sarah had shot herself and her slave from, Jess couldn’t help but stare as the girls full tits rocked from her frantic movements, they poked through the cutouts in the black vinyl leotard almost invitingly, and she had to admit, Sarah looked extremely yummy in it. Jess pushed her fingers down her waistband easing them forward and slowly eased them in and out of her tingling pussy as she heard Sarahs slave mumble weakly behind the ballgag,” oppp ouuuu iicckk iichh, oppp ittt!!!”, Jess continued to excitedly rub herself as she watched Sarahs bottom lip quiver as she leaned back, causing the dildo to sink deeper into her slaves anus. She slowly reached back to pat his ass cheek, and smirked into the camera before speaking,” What do you mean stop it…”, Jess felt her orgasm build as Sarah smiled wickedly into the camera, fondling her slaves ass cheek roughly in her hand, and then continued, ”…,why in the world do you think I would stop this buttslut, when it feels so fucking good to me…uunnhhhhh fuck yeahhh!!!”, Jess came hard as Sarah slapped her slaves ass cheek, and started to bounce harder against his bottom. Pausing the video to pour herself a medicinal stiff drink, Jess grinned at the frozen image, when she returned and made herself comfortable, she started it up again, she watched as Sarah bounced against her slave until she came, then slowly pulled free of the dildo to stand on wobbly legs. She was rather impressed as Sarah flipped her slave face up, and rebound him so that she could take him in her ass. As Jess watched the rest of Sarahs wonderful video she felt the familiar beginnings of an orgasm and continued to touch herself throughout it, and as she watched the girls bubbled ass cheeks bounce away on her slaves cock, she laughed out loud, when he cried behind the ballgag as he filled Sarahs anus with his cum. When it was over Jess saved it to her external hard drive, she couldn’t wait to see her new friend again, giddily she called Sarah to arrange for a time, and a date, to help her begin her sex slaves training, and to hopefully be invited to play with the young woman once more.

Sarah was excitedly setting up the equipment, and prepping the audio and visual components that would be needed for her sex slaves hypno therapy training. She started to grin wickedly, as she pondered what it would be like after her slave was conditioned, to have his tongue eagerly buried in her pussy, his hands squeezing her buttocks as he did so, him begging her for sex. Sarahs pussy started to tingle in anticipation, she was sure it would be a moment of complete ecstasy, along with absolute control of her sexslave, and she was sure she would love knowing that he had no choice but to obey. Her thoughts swung to when Jess had called her the day before, to arrange a meeting, and to ask how her slaves training was progressing. Sarah had excitedly recounted the daily rapes, and her further plans for his anal training ,” My fuckslave is still so disgusted with all the things that I do with him. But I’ve never cum so hard! or so much! in my entire life. And Jess, I still can’t get enough! It’s like being addicted to some drug, except that I can get my fix whenever I want! Hehe!!!”, as she and Jess made a tentative date at a bistro that Jess knew, Sarah felt her nipples stiffen in hopes that Jess might offer to personally help her play with her slave again. Jess was exceptionally talented with her tongue, and she really wished to experience it once more, Sarah finished setting everything up and left the cell completely ready for her fuckslaves first day of training, leaving its barred door open and punching in the proper code to the pad, she unlocked the steel door and walked the flight of stairs up through the monitor room and into the main house. As she crossed the living room she noticed how horny she was growing, and it had been a really late night for her. She had actually met a young couple at a bar that was willing to have a threesome with her, at some cheap ratty hotel.” Been in plenty of those.”, she thought with a smirk, and by the time she had gotten home it was almost two in the morning, and as her slave lay passed out and tied upon her bed in her room Sarah injected him with the syringe containing the drug that would keep him hard, knowing she should heed Jess‘ warning and stop using it, but she was just so drunk and so horny. She then proceeded to climb on top of him, push his cock into her pussy, and ride him like there was no tomorrow, she had been savage in her use of him this time, the inflatable vibrator that Jess had given to her was one of her favorite new toys now, and as she took him in her ass and rode him till he came, she herself came like never before from the extra vibrations beneath her. His crys and sobs beneath the ring gag only fueld her on as she continued to rape him till almost nine that morning, and by the time she was done, she had passed out on the bed beside him, totally exhausted. As Sarah opened her bedroom door she heard the muffled cries of her sexslave behind it, she entered the room and approached her bed, he still lay bound upon it as she had left him earlier that morning. Smiling as she crawled onto the bed next to him, she took his cock into her meaty hand and slowly stroked it,” Hello fuckslave, did you like staying up here with me last night? I loved being able to fuck you all night and all morning long.”, his pitiful whining only increased as she leaned down and took his cock into her mouth,” oopp, easee oppp isss!”, ignoring him Sarah bobbed her head up and down for a good ten minutes untill she felt his cum spray the back of her throat. Slowly standing she licked her lips and looked down at her slave triumphantly, then cruelly laughed ,” Hehe!!, at least this yummy cock knows what it’s for!…and soon my sweet little piece of fuckmeat so shall you!”, she loved the way his tears streamed from his eyes, and as she turned to leave the room she smiled at him,” I’ll be back in a while fuckslave…..and hopefully my hot new friend Jess will be with me..”, she laughed at the fear that crossed his face and continued,”…Haha!!!., and then we can begin your hypno training to turn you into my horny and obedient little fuckslave!!!”. And as she left the room she blew him a kiss and smiled as she heard him cry and scream behind the gag even harder from her last words.

---

Sister’s art film features some familiar participants.

Moira had told me I wasn’t allowed to borrow her computer since she used it for editing her ‘important’ art projects. Luckily she was not good with passwords, so she had to trust on her word being enough. Usually it was, since I had my own laptop anyway, but unfortunately this time I had forgotten to bring it with me.

I worked furiously on my essay for a while, but then I started getting comfortable with the feeling of getting it finished in time and my interests started drifting elsewhere.

I needed to relax a bit, but unfortunately Moira didn’t care for games so there didn’t seem to be any on the computer, apart from the standard solitaire and such, which weren’t exciting enough. I found a folder with my sister’s film school art movies. I don’t know why I thought they would offer anything interesting, but I browsed through them anyway. She had shown most of them to us, so I thought she wouldn’t mind. I soon realized I had indeed already seen all of them except one, which was titled “TTT.mpg”. I clicked on that one.

A moody violin started playing from the speakers, and an artful script appeared on the screen with the title: “Touching the Taboo” and underneath with smaller letters was shown a proud proclamation: “A Moira Shane film”.

I knew I could get in trouble if Moira found out I had been using her computer and seen her new film before she presented it to us, but I didn’t feel like continuing the essay yet, so I let the video keep on playing.

Soon the narration started with my sister’s own voice: “My name is Moira Shane. As a documentarian I have often attempted to show life with all its ups and downs. But this time I, like all the great artists of our times, have set out to challenge our views instead.” Moira’s voice droned on. At least she claimed she had done something different this time. I had seen enough films of our family and her hobbies.

Then there was an artistic cut, and an older woman with a short and practical haircut appeared on the screen. It was mom. I wasn’t very surprised to see her. I guess this was yet another film about our family, after all. I kept watching, though, intrigued by Moira’s words of “challenging our views”. What had she meant with that, if this was just like all her other films?

Mom spoke with the same tone she used when she taught kids at school as a teacher: “I am Nelly Shane, Moira’s mother. I have great respect for my daughter’s talents as an artist. While the topic of this movie might seem somewhat unusual, I understand her goals and as such I am honored to appear in this movie under her direction. Emotions, art, love… They are all connected. We have to occasionally try to express things in new ways, and my daughter wants to show them happening for the first time.”

The picture changed again, and a perky 18-year old blonde appeared on the screen. Her face was much like mom’s despite the different hair color. “Like, umm, hi! I’m Emmie Shane, and I’m Moira’s little sister,” she said and smiled and waved at the camera. “When I heard about this, at first I was like umm… but then I was like, if it’s just with mom, then it’s like okay.”

The picture faded away and some artistic text appeared on the screen. It said just: “Emotions”.

Then another picture appeared, a bedroom awash in romantic lighting. Moody classical music was playing silently in the background. A large double bed with white sheets was the centerpiece of the image. Mom and Emmie were in the room. They were just standing there.

The camera showed a close-up of both of their faces, detailing an interesting family portrait. Even though Emmie was a blonde and kept her hair long, and mom was a brunette and had short and practical mom hair, their faces were very similar and they had the same emerald green eyes. If Emmie had dyed her hair, she would have looked identical to a younger version of mom, although mom had a fuller figure all around.

Just when I thought I was beginning to wonder what Moira’s film actually was all about, my mother and my little sister turned to face each other, slowly leaned closer, and then they kissed each other. On the lips. With tongue.

Well, you got me there, Moira. I certainly wasn’t expecting that.

I was speechless as mom and Emmie started slowly undressing each other. Emmie unbuttoned mom’s flowered dress, and mom did the same to her hip hugger jeans in return.

When only their underwear was left, they kissed again and reached behind each other’s backs. I must have been hyperventilating and my heart was about to jump out of my chest as two pairs of bras fell on the floor.

Mom had pretty large breasts with big dark aureolas and long nipples which stood out from the middle of them. Between them rested a pretty angel necklace she had received as a Christmas present from the girls years ago. Emmie’s breasts were small, perky and conical, and her nipples were pointy, pink and erect. My mother and little sister pushed their breasts together and then they kissed again, making sure the nipples touched and rubbed against each other. Mom caressed Emmie’s tight cute ass with her hand and then slid her panties off. Moira’s camera view circled her sister and showed all the sights up close.

Emmie’s hands slid down mom’s body and she lowered herself onto her knees, and looking mom in the eyes started taking her panties off. Mom’s thick, dark bush came into view. It was very different from Emmie’s own. Emmie leaned forward to give it a kiss and mom caressed her honey-colored tresses in return.

The beautiful image of a girl holding her mother’s birth-giving hips and kissing the dark bush between her legs was a good moment to end this segment. The image slowly faded away and a text appeared on the screen: “A girl never forgets her first kiss.”

After a short pause a new title came up on the screen saying “Feelings”, and then the movie continued. Mom was now lying on the bed. Her head was resting on a pillow and her legs were wide open. The camera view didn’t skim on details this time, either. I wanted to look away, but this was all too strangely captivating.

The view changed. Emmie was sitting on the edge of the bed, her gaze locked between mom’s thighs. She nervously bit her lip and looked at mom, who raised herself on her elbows to look back at her daughter, who then slowly leaned down to give a shy kiss between her legs. Their gazes connected as Emmie kissed again burying her nose in her mother’s hairy bush.

Emmie closed her eyes for a moment, and I saw her shifting her head a little as she was learning to play with her tongue. She glanced quickly and nervously at the camera, but mom drew her attention by gently caressing her cheek. The mother’s and the daughter’s similar big green eyes connected and they gazed at each other with tender adoration.

Moira made it certain everyone understood what was going on by interlacing in a close-up shot of a girl’s pink lips pressed against her mother’s dark and hairy vagina.

The smacking sounds of moist kisses had been captured very well on the soundtrack, as had the ones Emmie’s tongue made when it slipped in and moved rapidly.

Emmie voiced a sound as she felt the new sensations of mom’s vagina shivering and shuddering around her tongue. I could only imagine how warm it was and how mom’s bush would feel against her nose.

The camera then concentrated on mom’s face. She was breathing heavily and she was still looking Emmie in the eyes. Then mom’s heavy breasts were shown in a close-up. They were heaving with her breaths, and the nipples were standing long and erect. Mom sighed and reached to caress Emmie’s cheek and tousle her blonde locks in appreciation to show her she was doing fine.

Then came another close-up where Emmie’s slimy tongue could be seen going in. Next her blonde head was shown from behind, bouncing between motherly and wide open thighs. The view moved to her perky breasts, showing how her nipples were erect as well.

Mom’s face came on screen again. The picture zoomed to her rose-red lips opening and closing as she sighed. Her eyes turned to look directly at the camera and Moira behind it. Then they closed and her long lashes fluttered.

The camera showed mom’s lower stomach becoming taut. Her hips shifted and she could be heard sighing deep. The picture was framed carefully. Mom’s spread thighs were visible at the sides of the screen. A dark thicket of pubic hair could be seen below, and Emmie’s big green eyes were at the center. They were blinking and shining with nervous excitement and anticipation, alternatively glancing at mom and then at Moira behind the camera.

Mom’s whimpering could be heard from outside the screen and her thighs and hips jerked hard. Emmie’s eyes widened and stared straight into the camera. Poor little thing must have been startled by her mother’s powerful orgasm. But Emmie was a caring girl, as could be seen in the next close-up where a slithering tongue and a pulsating vagina were making wet sounds together and a twitch went through mom’s thighs and buttocks.

The moment of climax was beautifully shot. It was cross-cut at perfect moments between all of the previously alternating views: Mom’s pretty orgasm face with a deep red blush rising on her cheeks and deep whimpering sighs escaping from her sensually open red lips. Mom’s big tits heaving with her heavy breathing, nipples standing tall in midst of large aureolas. A shudder going through wide open motherly thighs and a little blonde head moving between them. The slurping interplay of a girl’s tongue and her mother’s pulsating vagina. And finally a close-up of my sister’s glimmering green eyes with her nose buried in her mother’s thick dark bush as mom’s thighs twitched and shuddered.

Emmie seemed to be a bit smitten, as a shy blush had risen to her own cheeks too, and she was intently staring at mom’s reactions as her nose moved in thrusting motions in her thick pubic hair. She wanted to keep mom’s orgasm lingering as long as possible.

Finally Emmie raised her head and smiled at mom. They whispered some nice words to each other, and Emmie bent down to give a few more warm kisses. Then she cuddled against mom, laying her head on mom’s stomach as mom tousled her blonde hair with her fingers, and the picture slowly faded out.

The next sequence of the film started tastefully with yet another close-up between mom’s legs. Soon, however, the camera changed focus to what was visible at a distance above mom’s bush: it was a girl’s cute ass which, seemed to be moving with the new more youthful electronic soundtrack which had now started playing. It was Emmie, of course, who was now sitting on mom’s face.

The camera turned smoothly and showed Emmie brushing her angelic locks and biting her lip adorably as she looked down at mom. Then the view lingered and glided along her lithe body. Her breasts were even more perked out than usual, and the erect nipples were emphasizing their conical and not quite adult shapes.

Mom’s eyes were closed in concentration as she was trying to help her young daughter to reach entirely new levels of emotional experience. It was hard to get close-ups in this position, but Moira had made sure the wet sounds of her mother’s tongue playing inside her sister’s tight pink teenage pussy could be heard vividly.

Mom seemed to be trying pretty hard. The expression on her face was serious. Because Emmie’s pussy was all pink and cute and almost hairless, it was easy to see mom was trying to work on the clitoris, although her tongue often slipped in as well.

The longer Emmie rode on mom’s tongue, the redder the blush which had appeared on her cheeks turned. Her fingers moved to her own erect nipples, touching and rubbing them in an attempt to help her mom.

The slurping sounds became quicker. Mom was doing all she could and moved her tongue rapidly until it tired and she had to take it slower again. Emmie sighed a little. It was hard, but mom was taking her there, slowly but surely. She knew from experience her mother was a brave woman, who never gave up.

The wet sounds became louder again as mom repeated her attempt with quick movements of her tongue. Emmie’s big green eyes sparkled and blinked several times to indicate that mom had apparently found just the right way doing it and sliding her tongue deep enough so that everything felt just right.

The momentarily camera moved between mom’s spread legs, showing her dark bush and vagina, and outside the camera’s focus a tight little ass could again be seen grinding and moving on top of her face.

Adoration escaped from Emmie’s lips in whimpering moans. Her hips twitched and jerked, and she was glowing with blush and sweat.

When the liberating moment finally came, the camera zoomed in on Emmie’s face. Her cheeks were burning red, and she made loud whimpering moans as violent shudders went through her entire body. Suddenly her back arched and her blonde locks flew around as she was gasping for breath.

After the moment had passed, Emmie was still shivering like a tender willow in a breeze. Mom was trying to calm her down by gently caressing her ass and giving little kisses to her pretty pink pussy. When Emmie’s breath finally started evening out, mom sat up and they kissed and hugged. Then it was time for the camera to fade out again.

Emmie and mom were now cuddling together on the bed. They kissed, their soft breasts pressing together. Emmie was on top. She raised herself a little so they could look each other in the eyes, and mom’s hands moved to her perky breasts and started caressing them, her fingers rubbing the erect and tender nipples. Emmie played with mom’s larger and softer mammaries as well, pushing them together and watching them jiggle.

Mom seemed to whisper something. Emmie nodded and momentarily moved away so she could shift her legs and raise herself a bit. She turned around and then leaned over so her face was between mom’s thighs again. Mom held on to Emmie’s hips and raised her head as Emmie lowered hers. Their cuddling continued in a sixty-nine position, but the kissing certainly did not stop.

Tongues came into play again. It’s was perhaps harder in in this position, but Moira’s camera showed closely how it was achieved, and sis’s blonde and mom’s brunette head started moving together. Their gentle hands caressed each other’s hips and asses, holding them for support, and their sensitive breasts jiggled and touched against the other’s body as it moved in unison with their own.

Muffled feminine whimpers combined with wet sounds filled the room as mother’s and daughter’s bodies moved together in quickening rhythmic harmony. It was very careful work; if one felt she was getting too close to a climax before the other, she had to express it so that the other could just kiss and cuddle while a quick and slippery tongue was working to balance the situation.

Emmie’s blonde locks cascaded over mom’s thighs as her head bobbed between them. Mom’s own practical short hair did not get in the way. She was holding Emmie’s tight ass for support as she had raised her head to a more upright position and it was moving in rapid thrusting motions. She was trying to give Emmie a bit different feeling this time, so she had to get her tongue deep.

The camera made sure to show the difference between Emmie’s cute pink little pussy and mom’s dark and hairy opening every time one or the other moved her head away to rest.

I didn’t manage to move my eyes away from the screen for long enough to look at the time, but they must have been trying for half an hour until it finally looked like they were going to achieve a simultaneous result. Mother’s and daughter’s heads and hips were jerking quickly, and then suddenly powerful thigh-twitching waves went simultaneously through both of their bodies.

The moaning mother desperately kept thrusting her tongue into her daughter’s shivering pink vagina. Emmie on the other hand did not sound entirely pleased about the warm juices which had squirted into her mouth when mom’s thighs jerked.

Finally the mother’s and the daughter’s shared ended. They still kept hugging each other’s sweaty bodies and trading tender kisses in the sweet and warm afterglow.

Then, sighing, mom let her head fall to the mattress, and turned to look at the camera with a tired look on her face. She still gently caressed her daughter’s tight ass with her hand.

The camera glided along the two sweaty and feminine bodies to Emmie, who was resting her cheek against mom’s thigh. She nervously bit her lip and glanced at the camera too, looking somewhat confused but all blushed up. Sixty-nining with mom must have given her an entirely new perspective on life and love.

Emmie kissed mom’s warm bush again, and the picture faded away with a final title saying: “FIN.”

I was feeling pretty sweaty and jittery myself, and vigorously thinking where I could find an USB stick so I could save this masterwork. Luckily I managed to find one.

I never told anyone I had seen this movie. Mom and sis didn’t seem to act any differently in their daily lives, even though I paid close attention for a while afterwards. It must have been an one-off thing for Moira’s film. They had been pretty good in it, I must say.

Moira later graduated from the film school with excellent grades. I know she submitted this film as her final work. I’m not surprised her professor liked it quite a bit.

---

The woman-demeaning lobby group Titcage has retrained its employees as submissive sluts, including the reluctant Claire…

Chapter 35
TRAINING PART 2

As the training went on, the girls learned the body language of submission. Twatsucker taught the girls the animal, instinctual signs of the submission of women – baring and offering the wrists, baring and offering the neck. The slut were taught how to take up less space with their body, and how to keep their eyes wide open for a “doe-eyed” look. They were shown how important it was to keep their body at a lower level than males in the room – if a male was standing, a good slut was naturally shorter. If a male was sitting on a chair, a slut should kneel on the floor. If a male was sitting on the floor, the slut should be lying prostrate.

They learned a good slut remains still unless told to move. A good slut lowers her eyes unless a male is present, at which time she should look him the eyes to signal her dependence on his favour. They learned that a slut should smile even if she is embarassed or in pain.

The sluts learned to draw attention to their necks, their wrists and their tits with hand gestures. And finally they learned that the greatest sign of submission is sexual arousal. In less indoctrinated women, they learned, it was common to suggest sexual arousal through rouge, blush, lipstick and other makeup, simulating the flow of blood to the face. But for Titcage sluts they could just use the real thing. A good slut was always aroused in the presence of men. Claire knew this to be true, because between the sensitivity in her tits, her aphrodisiac implant, the work cordial, and the constant sexual activities she was engaged in, she was almost always wet now even when men weren’t around.

One day in the second week, after work, Steph and Claire went by a petshop to buy themselves leashes. Kitten drove them there, but when it came time to get out of the car, Steph didn’t want to do the Fucktoy walk in public, in front of people they’d never met, so Claire and Kitten had to slap Steph a few times and pinch her clit before she would agree to do it. Afterwards, Steph and Claire went into the shop, squeezing their tits and with their fingers in their cunts, and asked the surprised salesman to help them pick out leashes.

At home, their father was gratified to see his daughters leashed, and he told them they looked pretty on a leash like a dog while he was beating their breasts and then cumming on them. Claire ate her dinner again from a dog bowl, but this time she pissed on it first. She found that adding piss to the dog food made it taste better to her – more like her work cordial – and she ate it eagerly while masturbating. Remembering she was supposed to hurt herself during her masturbations, when she felt herself nearing orgasm she started pinching her own clitoris viciously, and finally felt herself cumming on a wave of pain and degradation.

On the third day of training the girls were taught how to exercise in the mornings so as to stay fit and attractive. An extra trainer was brought in – a brunette named Sexpet – to help them set up a week-long workout routine.

A good workout routine starts with stretches, and the girls were shown how to safely stretch all their muscles. They were also taught to stretch their tits by pulling their nipples out until it hurt, and to stretch their pussy and anus muscles with large dildos before excersising. The girls were encouraged to do their stretches nude, either in their front garden or in front of an open window or balcony facing the street.

The girls were then shown two ways of jogging around their block for exercise:

* The Nude Jog – For the nude jog, the slut strips completely naked, and then attaches small weights via clips to her nipples, clitoris and labia. The motion of the jogging will bounce the weights up and down, pulling painfully on the slut’s sensitive ares. For big titted sluts, this will add to the natural agony of their melons bouncing around as they move. Sluts are encouraged to do one lap of their jogging course in The Slave posture, with their hands behind their back, and a second lap in the Fucktoy, squeezing their tits and masturbating as they jog.

* The Clothed Jog – For sluts who have a reasonable fear that jogging nude may get them arrested, or for variety, a clothed jog is also taught. In the clothed jog, alternative degradations are found to make up for the humiliation lost due to not being nude. In a clothed jog, the slut wears minimal clothing – either a bra and panties, a bikini swimsuit, or too-tight lycra. The material is soaked in liquid – possibly piss – before the run, to make it hug the slut’s curves better. The slut fills her cunt and butt-crack with food for her next meal (usually breakfast) until her groin is stuffed full, and uses her panties or bikini bottom to hold it in place. She fills her bra with small thumbtacks. She then does two laps of her course in The Slave posture, pissing at some point during the run, and finishes the course in her front garden, where she extracts all the food (now soaked with sweat and piss) from her pussy and ass and eats it before going inside.

Jogging was complemented by a range of other degrading methods of exercise:

* Push ups – which were generally done with a dildo fixed to the floor, pushing into the girl’s twat. The push ups raised and lowered the girl on the dildo, fucking it into her pussy. Variants involved connecting the girl’s nipple and clit to the floor by elastic to increase the pain involved in lifting up, and placing a strip of short sharp spikes on the floor under the girl’s tits to increase the pain of lowering herself.

* Weight lifting – the girls were shown to to set up a simple pulley system from the ceiling with ropes, so that lifting a relatively light barbell would pull on ropes attached to their tits, but lowering it would pull on ropes attached to their clitoris or labia.

* Star jumps – these used, again, weights on the girl’s tits and cunt so that each jump sent a jolt of agonising pain through the bitch’s genitals and boobs.

The morning after they learned the jogging routines, Kitten came around to join Claire and Steph for their first morning jog. The three girls started out clothed, filling their cunts and ass-crack with dog food (the girls now ate basically nothing except dog food at home), and began their jog around the block, but after one lap the pain of the thumbtacks bouncing and poking against their super-sensitive boobs had left them in tears, but at the same time with their cunts sopping wet. They stopped in the shadowy corner of a park, undressed, and licked each other’s cunts and asses clean. Afterwards they completed the run nude, in the Fucktoy position, squeezing their tits and fingering their pussies as they jogged. People looked at them disapprovingly, mumbling “slut” and “whore” but the girls were horny and in pain and not thinking clearly so they barely noticed.

It was during the last week of training that Claire was first raped by a stranger. She was walking home from work, lost in a fog of horniness and conditioning, when she was grabbed from behind and dragged into a nearby park. It was the same park Claire had stopped to urinate and masturbate in so many times in recent weeks, and her assailant took her to the same sheltered corner Claire had used for her slutty activities.

Claire never even saw her attacker’s face. She was pushed face down into the dirt – the same dirt she had pissed in so often – and her skirt and panties were ripped off. She felt her attacker’s hard cock pushing into her pussy, and heard his soft grunt of delight as he discovered her soaking wet. She lay there as her attacker held her by the hips and pumped hard, in and out of her twat, for long minutes before finally ejaculating inside her. He wiped his dick clean on the back of Claire’s shirt, and then stumbled away from her, leaving her on all fours with semen dripping from her cunt.

Claire couldn’t quite process what had happened. She had been raped, violently, in a public place. She had been wet, though, so by law it wasn’t rape. She had just been used, that was all. She should be traumatised. She should be outraged. But it had felt good. Worse, it had felt normal. And she couldn’t deny that the worst part of all was that she hadn’t cum.

Shuddering, feeling simultaneously like she might cry and that she might moan with pleasure, she reached down to her cunt. Her fingers probed into her pussy, getting wet with her assailan’t sperm. And, slowly, she began to masturbate. After all, she needed to cum. Otherwise the whole experience had been a waste…

(To be continued…)

---

I wasn’t planning on any updates to this story, but do to the overwhelming messages and emails I decided to write two more chapters. Thanks to all and to those who helped me find the original story.

Heather’s Dilemma

Chapter 2

One Month Ago

Amanda had finished putting the final touches on her slave Heather’s bondage when she heard her doorbell ring. The 39 year old neighbor lay nude on a leather covered table. Her wrists were buckled together in leather cuffs and pulled up behind her head and attached to cable stretched down from the ceiling. Heather’s ankles were similarly bound and attached to the same cable. The cable was wrenched up pulling both Heather’s arms and legs upwards forcing her body into a bow. Only her lower abdomen rested on the table top. 

Nipple clamps were attached to her breasts and heavy weights attached to thin chains dangling from the nipple clamps pulled her breasts downward. To add to the torment, thin straps had been buckled around the base of her breasts causing them to swell, turn red and become overly sensitive. Any movement by Heather caused the weights to swing pulling and torturing her nubs. Amanda was having fun lifting the weights one at a time and then letting them drop,  eliciting screams from Heather’s gagged mouth. 

Non-movement was a non issue as Amanda had mounted a large headed Hitachi vibrating wand at the opening of her sex by tapping to her left thigh.  Set on medium-low, the wand excited her, caused her juices to flow,  but did not vibrate hard enough for her to cum.  Heather’s body quivered and shook. She tried to hump the Hitachi, but her bonds only allowed her very little movement. The movement that she was able to do caused her breasts to wiggle transferring the motion to the swinging weights pulling on her nipples. Pain was her pleasure, while the unreachable orgasm was her torment. 

Heather would also scream in frustration but Amanda denied her even that by securing a large ball gag deeply in her mouth. Drool ran out the sides and down her chin while her pussy leaked her juices. 

The whole scene was video taped. 

“Now who could that be? I guess I better go find out. I’ll be back as soon as I can. Why don’t you relax and enjoy yourself while I’m gone. ” Amanda said as she left the back room and closed the heavy door behind her. 

The door bell rang a second time and Amanda called out, “I’m coming. ” Reaching the door she looked out the window on the side and saw that it was Heather’s teenage daughter Melissa. Heather opened the front door, “Melissa! ” Stepped forward and gave her one of those fake girl friend hugs. 

“Hi, Mrs Ballard, sorry to bother you,  but have you seen…”

“Oh please, Mrs Ballard makes me seem so old, please call me Amanda, and come on in. ” Amanda said, turning and walking into her living room leaving the teen standing at the door. 

Melissa, not really knowing what to do, followed her into the house closing the door behind her as she scrambled to catch up. “Really, I was just looking for my mom. ” 

“Have a seat on the couch, I’ll be right there. ” Amanda answered ignoring her question as if she didn’t hear it. 

Melissa  sat  down on the couch and waiting for Amanda to turn her attention back to her.  She watched as Amanda poured something at the bar in the living room. She turned and moved towards the couch with two wine glasses in her hands. Walking over to the couch she  sat  down next to Melissa and handed her one of the glasses. 

“I don’t think I should drink, my mom might find out. “

“Relax, I won’t tell if you don’t. Besides, you wouldn’t want to insult your host, now do you? “

“I guess not. ” Melissa said as she took a sip of wine. 

“Now what can I do for you, sweetie? “

“I was wondering if my mom was over here. She’s not home, but her car is in the driveway. “

“She was having problems with her car so she borrowed mine to run some errands.” Amanda lied. “So, it’s been awhile since you’ve been by. Tell me what’s been going on in the life of a teenage cheerleader? “

“Nothing much. “

“Oh come on now. Any boyfriends to speak of? “

“Well there was one. His name was Tommy, but he quickly turned into a jerk.”

“Now you have my interest, you must tell me everything. “

Melissa took another sip of her wine and began opening up to Amanda. She found her easy to talk to, talking about stuff she really couldn’t tell her own mom. 

Forty minutes later and two glasses of wine the small talk seemed to fade. Amanda was fixing the girl a third glass of wine and suggested she find something on the TV for them to watch. Melissa not knowing her wine had been drugged with an Ecstasy was relaxed and picking up the remote flipped on the television. Immediately, the large flat screen TV powered up with a porno movie playing. 

Melissa’s eyes widened as she saw a girl sucking on a man’s very large cock. 

“Oh, my, I forgot I had that in. I was watching it last night. Being older and all by myself, well you know what I mean. …”

Melissa could not take her eyes off of the screen. The girls head bobbed up and down talking his whole cock into and out of her mouth as she sucked him. 

Amanda placed her left arm around Melissa’s shoulders and began fiddling with her ear lobe. Melissa  sat  back liking how it felt. 

“Tell me, is Tommy’s cock that large? “

“Oh god no. It’s about half that size….How big is that anyways? “

“Looks to be about ten inches. ” Amanda said and placed her right hand on Melissa’s upper thigh stroking it with her finger tips. “Have you ever taken a cock that large? “

“No. “

“Would you like to? Have a cock like that pumping in and out of you hard and fast? Just close your eyes and picture it moving in and out of your body. It’s thickness filling you as it slid deep inside of you. Your tight teen pussy gripping it. Feeling every vein, ridge and bump as it slowly moved back only to be thrust back into you. “

Amanda watched her close her eyes and watched her use her own left hand to reach down under her skirt. Amanda pushed her hand out of the way and cupped her sex with her own hand while turning Melissa’s head towards her and softly kissed her on the lips. Melissa moaned softly and kissed Amanda back not realizing  she was under the influence of the drug. 

“Wow, you are wet. ” Amanda whispered as she pushed aside her panties and began fingering her young pussy. Melissa moaned deeply. She tried to get her own hands into her panties and Amanda redirected them to her own pants. She unbuckled them and opening them up and felt the teen reaching inside of her panties seeking out her pussy. 

After several minutes of heavy petting, Amanda stood up and taking Melissa by the hand started leading her towards the bed room. 

“Where are we going? “

“In here where we can be more comfortable with toys and where the cameras are located. “

“Cameras? “

“Yes silly. Don’t you want to see yourself on TV? Like in your own porno movie? “

Melissa just giggled and followed the older woman into the room. She saw the large king size four poster bed and headed right to it jumping onto it. Amanda picked up a remote switching on the three video cameras watching the bed and the bedroom TV 

Melissa saw herself up on the flat screen TV and giggled. “Oh wow!” She said and got up on her knees on the bed and began to take off her blouse in a strip tear tease kind of way while watching herself on the screen. 

Amanda joined her on the bed behind her and began to softly kiss her along the side of her neck. Her hands moved to remove her bra and then she cupped the teenager’s bare breasts, softly kneading them and playfully pulling on her nipples. Her firm breasts needed no bra to hold them up. 

Amanda’s hands moved down the trends body and unbuttoned her played skirt and pulled it off of Melissa who laid back on the bed. “Have you ever tried bondage? “

“What’s that? “

“Well did Tommy ever tie you up while having sex. “

“No, but once he pinned my hands behind my back as we made out. “

“How did that make you feel? “

“Umm, helpless. But I kinda liked it. “

“Did it turn you on? “She asked in between sucking on Melissa’s nipples. 

“Yes. ” She softly moaned remembering when he did it to her. How it made her feel. 

Amanda stood up and walked over to her armoire, opening it. Melissa spied all the bondage paraphernalia. “Wow, that’s a lot of stuff. ” She said as Amanda turned to her and said, “Give me your hand. ” Melissa lifted her right hand and watched as Amanda buckled a fur lined leather cuff around her slender wrist and locked it on with a miniature pad lock. 

“Will this hurt. “

“No, not at all.” Amanda lied. “I plan on making you feel wonderful. ” She continued to talk as she repeated the action with her left wrist. She then pushed Melissa back down on her back and lifting her arms above her head locked them together and then to a chain at the head of the bed. 

“How do you feel? ” 

“Trapped. “

“Do you like it?” She asked as she kissed her way downwards along her belly?”

“Yes.” She whimpered as Amanda’s mouth found the soft petals of her pussy and began slowly eating her out. “

“Oh god! ” Melissa moaned as Amanda’s tongue found the girls clit and slowly swirled around it. 

“Do you want to cum? “

“Yes.”

“Do you? “

“Oh god yes. “

“Tell me?”

“What? “

“Tell me you want to cum. “

“I want to cum. “

“Not good enough. ” Amanda said as she continued to lick her pussy tasting the sweet nectarine. “Beg me. “

Melissa pulled on the chain holding her arms fast above her head. “Please, please make me cum. “

“Mistress. Call me Mistress.”

“Mistress. “

“From now on you will always refer to me as Mistress! Understand? “

“Yes, Mistress. “

“Now, what do you want? Why do you need? “

“To cum. Please make me cum Mistress. “

“Again. Beg me! “

“Mistress, please make me cum. Pleaseeee! Please Mistress. “

Amanda stood up of of the bed and removed her clothes. Melissa watched as she took up a large strap on dildo and pushed one end into her own pussy and buckled the straps around her hips to help hold it in place. Melissa moaned, looking at the size and girth of the monster cock. It had deep ridges all around.  Amanda took two pillows and moved them under Melissa’s ass  lifting her hips higher and crawled in between her legs positioning the head of the dildo at the opening of her pussy. 

“Ready? ” She asked, but before Melissa was able to answer, Amanda thrust forward burying the dildo painfully into Melissa’s sex. 

Melissa cried out, a mixture of pain and pleasure as the monster pushed deep into her spreading her canal wide. Filling her ass never before. Then she felt all of the ridges of the cock as Amanda slowly pulled backwards until just the head of the cock held her open before slamming forward again. Stuffing her pussy full while the head of the dildo struck her cervix painfully. 

Over and over Amanda repeated the action pumping the teenager’s sex over and over again. Soon the pain gave way to the pleasure of being fucked as Melissa lifted her hips upwards with each thrust forward of the dildo. Marrying the pain with the pleasure until the pleasure won out and Melissa exploded with the most powerful orgasm she’s ever had. A full minute of pleasure a washed over Melissa before she finally relaxed and Amanda pulled the dildo out of her now dripping sex box. 

Removing the strap on, Amanda picked up a leather crop and climbed back onto the bed above Melissa’s head facing her body. “My turn. ” Was all she said and lowered her hips so her wet pussy landed on Melissa’s mouth. “Get to work! ” She ordered and slapped Melissa on the inner thigh with the crop. 

The crop stung and Melissa reached out with her tongue slipping it into Amanda’s cunt. She had never tasted another woman before, but quickly learned how to please Amanda as she expertly used the crop on her legs, thighs and bare pussy. Ordering her to keep her legs spread as she whipped the teenager’s pussy red with the crop and instructing her how to eat her out until she came. Not once, not twice but five times. The last time as Melissa tongued her bung hole. Tears flowed from the teenager’s eyes as she did so from both the whipping on her pussy and the humiliation of having to shove her tongue into the older woman’s ass hole. 

Afterwards, Amanda set a Hitachi wand against Melissa’s pussy taping it to her thigh and setting it on high after locking cuffs on Melissa’s ankles and securing her legs wide apart with a three foot spreader bar. She forced a penis gag into Melissa’s mouth buckling it tight around her head while stating she was probable used to having a cock in her mouth from sucking of the entire high school football team like the slut she was. She then got up and left the room thinking; ‘Like mother, like daughter. ‘

                                  *****************

After a nice hot shower Amanda changed into one of her dominatrix outfits. Thigh high leather boots with 4″ heals. A leather mini-mini skirt which barely covered her small bum. A cup-less bra which showed her entire breasts. 

She then went to her back room play room where she left Heather almost 2 1/2 hours ago. Pulling up a stool in front of Heather, she unbuckled the ball gag and pulled it from her mouth. It came out with a ‘pop’ and a large amount of drool followed. 

As soon as she could free her jaw from its stiff position she began to beg Amanda to let her cum. 

“Tell you what bitch! I’ll let you cum, but you have to make me cum and you can not cum before I do. Understand bitch? ” She said as she playfully slapped each of Heather’s breasts several times each making the weighs swing.

“Yes Mistress! “

“I’m warning you, if you cum before I do, I’ll leave you in this position all night with the wand on high and another vibrator shoved up your ass!”

“Yes Mistress! ” Heather answered. 

Amanda pushed her stool up against the table Heather was bound atop and spread her legs. Heather lowered her head burying her face into Amanda’s crotch and began to get busy with her tongue. Amanda used the remote to turn the Hitachi up to high. Heather jumped in her bonds and then doubled her efforts. Amanda had always been a highly sexual being and could experience multiple orgasms in a day without bother. So it didn’t take long for her to cum. Seconds after she came, so did Heather, exploding in her own blissful orgasm. Afterwards, Amanda released Heather from her bonds and after properly thanking her Mistress for allowing her to have an orgasm, got dressed and went home.

****************

Amanda reentered the room where Melissa was bound. While Amanda was busy with Melissa’s mom, unbeknownst to her, Melissa had multiple orgasms and was in the throes of yet another. 

Armada pulled the rubber penis gag from her mouth. 

“Ugh, please, no more. …” She begged as the Hitachi continued to vibrate on high against her pussy slowly bring her up towards yet another climax. No matter how she tried to move her bound legs, she could not get away from the Hitachi pressed against her pussy. 

“I can’t take it any more. Please make it stop Mistress. “

“You’re not enjoying the orgasms I’m giving you? Are you an ungrateful little slut? “

“No Mistress. I mean, I’m enjoying them Mistress but they’re being to be painful Mistress. “

Amanda reached down and turned the vibrator off. Melissa’s body relaxed on the bed. “Thank you, Mistress. “

Amanda traced her finger up and down along the teenager’s body. “You’re welcome. Did you enjoy your little experience in bondage? “

“Yes Mistress. I’ve never experienced anything like it before. “

“Now are you ready to please me? “

“Yes, Mistress. What would you like me to do? “

Amanda unbound the teen and had her put on a strap on dildo, though not as large as the one she used earlier on Melissa. Melissa then climbed on top of Amanda and fucked her until both of them came. Afterwards, Melissa got dressed and went home exhausted, but quite satisfied. 

Amanda went to sleep herself knowing in a few days she’d show the teenager the videos, edited of course. Telling her she will release them to her mother, her school and friends if she become her slave. Her sex slut. 

Even so, neither Melissa nor her mother Heather knew that Amanda continually sold the session tapes on the black Web. 

---

The Devil’s Pact
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2013

Chapter Seven: The Date

“I’m so sorry about the mix-up, Sister Louise,” the check-in clerk at Chicago’s O’Hare International said, disbelief tinging her voice whenever she said “sister”. The clerk, Nancy, still didn’t quite believe I was a nun. I couldn’t blame her since I was dressed in a tight, cobalt blue dress that barely covered my ass and had a deep, plunging neckline. I was wearing stiletto hills that made my ass nice and perky, and thigh high, black stockings held up by garters that peeked out beneath my skirt. My gold crucifix was nestled between the exposed slopes of my breasts.

For the last thirty years, I have been Sister Louise Afra, of the Order of the Sisters of of Mary Magdalene, dedicated to the fight against the Forces of Darkness. To aid us in our mission, certain gifts had been bestowed upon Sisters and I by the Highest, through his Agent, the Archangel Gabriel. One of those gifts was youthful beauty. I was fifty-one, but still had the perky breasts, smooth skin, fresh face, and tight ass of an eighteen year old. I was gifted with Sight, allowing me to see the mark of Evil on people and the Providence of God would guide me in my mission. So long as I had faith, chance and coincidence would lead me unerringly to my goal.

My mission, and the purpose of my Order, was to exorcise Warlocks and free their Thralls. Warlocks were the misguided men and women who sold their souls to the Devil in exchange for three wishes. Depending on their wishes, a lot of damage could be done. Most Warlocks, particularly males, made some request that allowed them to dominate others and make them their Thralls, usually to fulfill some pathetic, sexual desire. The only way to stop a Warlock, short of killing him, was to exorcise him. And that was what the dress, and the other skimpy clothing in my suitcase, were for. To exorcise a Warlock, I had to fuck him, or her, and when they orgasmed, I would rob them of their powers. Seduction was one of the many tools we nuns used.

Of course, fucking a man out of wedlock or engaging in lesbian sex were mortal sins. While I could go to confession after my mission was done and gain absolution, it was far simpler for my Order to receive a Papal Indulgence. So, after the Ecstasy came upon me two hours ago, sending me on my mission, a Papal Indulgence arrived by fax, signed by the Pope himself. I was forgiven, in advance, for all my sins I would commit until my mission was done.

And I planned to sin a lot!

It was one of the perks of fighting evil. So, after the Ecstasy passed, I packed my bags in a hurry, excited fight some evil, and get laid. Suitcases in hand, I walked out of the small, caretakers house at St. Thomas and found a cab idling on the street. Some would call that lucky, but I had faith that Providence was at work. Until my Mission was complete, the Lord would guide me to those who would help me until I was ready to face the Warlock. When I arrived at O’Hare, I still had no idea where I was going. I just had faith that if I walked up to the check-in counter, God would provide.

“Well, here’s your tickets, Sister,” Nancy said and I smiled warmly at her, stroking her hand gently as she handed me my boarding pass. She jerked her hands back and gave me a weird look. She probably not used to a woman, let alone a nun, flirting with her. “Sorry for the system error,” Nancy said, standoffish.

I sighed, glancing at the tickets, I had an hour kill before my flight and spending that time with Nancy, maybe in a cozy bathroom stall, would have been nice. After I had spent three years in a female Warlock’s harem thirty years ago, I had grown fond of women. The many different shapes their breasts could take, or the curves of her hips and ass, and all the different shapes and sizes a woman’s labia could form. I licked my lips, thinking of the varied musk a woman exudes when she’s aroused. I was getting wet just thinking about it.

I looked at my tickets to see where I was headed. I had a non-stop flight to Sea-Tac International Airport, departing in forty-minutes and scheduled to land in Seattle at 12:20 am, local time. I tried to do math in my head and thought it was almost a four and a half hour flight.

Sea-Tac, huh. I smiled, it had been twelve years since I had been to Washington State on a mission. I had stopped this Warlock who thought he was a rock-and-roller, using his power to convince people how amazing he sounded on guitar and recruiting about a dozen women to his harem. I had exorcised him and rescued the women. I recruited one of the women to the order. I started reminiscing about Sister Theodora Mariam as I queued through the TSA screening.

Sister Theodora had been a wreck after being freed. The Warlock had made her divorce the husband she loved and abandon her three daughters. She required a <i>lot</i> of consoling afterwords. We had spent two wonderful weeks on the California coast, making love on the beach, or anywhere else we could get our hands on each other, before she took her vows and my Papal Indulgence expired.

When I boarded my flight, I was one of only three people in First Class, the other two being frazzled business men who quickly fell asleep after take off. The First Class stewardess was a dusky beauty named Sarai, who wore a white, long sleeved shirt and navy blue vest that her tits nicely filled out. A navy blue pencil skirt clung tightly to her hips and legs. Her face had an exotic beauty to it and her accent was musical. When she handed me my champagne, her finger’s lingered a moment on my wrist, igniting fire that ran down my body and quickened my loins.

I smiled seductively at her. “I’m Sister Louise,” I purred.

“I’m Sarai,” she answered back. “Please, do not hesitate to ask for anything. It’s my job to <i>satisfy</i> any need you have.”

After the flight leveled out, Sarai brought me a second flute of champagne and sat in the seat across the aisle from me. She had her own flute, and held her finger up to her lip. “Shhh, it’s our little secret.”

“I’m sure you’ve earned it,” I flirted back, winking.

“You have no idea,” she sighed, rubbing a foot in her dark blue, comfortable looking shoes. “But its worth it when you meet such <i>beautiful</i> people.”

“I bet,” then I looked around and leaned over the aisle, and slid her shoe off and socks and massaged her foot. Sarai shifted in her seat, turning so her feat dangled over the armrest into the aisle.

“Umm, that’s nice,” Sarai purred. “So, is is business or pleasure that brings you to Seattle?”

“Both,” I answered. “I’m a nun, a Magdalenite Sister. I have somethings to attend to in Seattle, but I’m hoping to experience some of the <i>pleasure’s</i> of the Northwest.”

Sarai seemed puzzled. “A nun, huh? You’re not what I expected.” Clearly she wasn’t used to a nun hitting on her, but she relaxed as I continued rubbing her foot with firm pressure, kneading her soles with my thumb. I leaned over to, pretending to get a better grip on her foot, but really to let her get a good view down my cleavage.

“My order is very unorthodox,” I answered, switching to her other foot. Her legs spread and I quite a brief gimps of her panties. Leopard print, what a naughty girl.

“I’m Muslim,” Sarai confided, “so I haven’t had a lot of <i>experience</i> with nuns.”

“I’ve always wandered, but is the mile high club a real thing?” I asked, continuing my massage. “I mean, have you ever heard of people, you know, in the lavatories?”

Sarai giggled, getting a little tipsy from the champagne. “It happens, occasionally. We try to be discrete if we discover it. Usually, if you knock on the door it flusters the couple so much that they quickly leave.”

“Have you ever done it?”

There was a naughty twinkle in her eye. “Maybe.”

“Ohh, you naughty girl, you have!” I whispered, excitedly and she just shrugged her shoulders. I let go of her foot and downed the rest of my champagne and felt a pressure in my bladder. “Excuse me, I need to pop into the ladies room real quick.”

Sarai smiled warmly and finished off her champagne.

I stood up, grabbing my beaded purse, and stumbled a bit as the plane hit some turbulence. I made it to the First Class lavatory and slipped in, quickly doing my business, washed my hands and checked my makeup in the mirror. My face was round and doll-like with sky gray eyes and plump lips that just begged to be kissed. I touched up my red lipstick and adjusted my tits so they were more visible and opened the door, eager to get back to flirting with Sarai.

Only, she was standing there waiting for me, a hungry look on her face.

I pulled her into the lavatory, kissing her fiercely. It had been three years since my last Mission. Three years of furtive masturbation to memories of old lovers. I was ready to make some new memories to last me through the next dry spell. Sarai tongue was hot and dexterous as she probed my mouth. She shoved me against the wall and pulled up my dress skirt, exposing my black garters and the curly thatch of light brown pubic hair.

“Are you really a nun?” Sarai asked, sliding a finger slowly though my vulva. She brushed my clit and I shuddered in delight. “I mean, what kind of nun doesn’t wear panties?”

“Oh, yes, I’m a nun!” I moaned. “But we’re still human. We still have desires!”

I captured her lips in another kiss as her finger slowly rubbed circles on my clit. “But, how can you be gay and still be a nun?” she pressed, teasing my clit so wonderfully. Electricity surged through my body, tingling along all my nerves.

“We all serve the Lord in our own ways,” I panted. “We all have our sins we struggle with, crosses we bear. Oh, fuck, you’re making me cum, you hot little bitch!”

Sarai kissed my lips, stiffing my moans as I came on her fingers. Fuck, that was good. It had been far too long. “You are a bad nun, aren’t you!” Sarai hissed, licking my fingers and then holding them up so I could taste myself. “A naughty nun who loves to sin!”

“Yes! Do you always fuck your passengers in the bathroom?” I asked.

“Only the beautiful ones,” Sarai said and started to unbutton her vest. Her shirt followed, slipping to the floor of the lavatory revealing a strapless, leopard print bra that clasped in the front. The bra matched the panties I glimpsed up her skirt, earlier. I reached out and freed her tits. They were plump and full, so I rubbed my face between them, enjoying her silky skin. I found a hard, dark nipple and sucked it into my mouth. “Umm, that’s nice,” moaned Sarai.

I kissed down her stomach and she giggled as I tongued her cute bellybutton. My hands slid down her hips, down her legs, and then raised her skirt so it bunched about her hips. Her leopard print panties were wet with desire, pulled tight so I could see her delicious cameltoe. I breathed in her arousal, an intoxicating musk. I hooked my fingers in the waistband of her panties and slowly pulled them down. Her pussy was shaved bare, vulva glistening with sticky juices. For a moment a gleaming line of girl cum linked pussy and panties before it snapped. Her pussy was beautiful, clit hard and throbbing, vulva red with passion.

<i>Thank you, Lord, for this bounty,</i> I prayed silently, then feasted on her womanhood. My tongue wiggled in to her tight slit and found resistance.

“You’re a virgin!” I gasped, in surprise.

“A good Muslim girl saves herself for marriage,” Sarai answered, rotely.

“Allah doesn’t have a problem with fingering another woman?” I asked, suspiciously.

She giggled. “No more than Jesus has a problem with you eating another woman’s cunt.” The minx had me there.

I found it exciting to eat out a virgin’s cunt, even if she was only technically a virgin. I could not fuck my tongue deeply into her pussy as I would like, so I settled for lapping along her labia, drinking her musky flavor. My thumb found her hard little clit and rubbed it in fast, hard circles as devoured her sex while Sarai gasped and grounded, tits heaving with excitement.

“Oh yes,” Sarai moaned quietly, “eat my virgin cunt! Oh, fuck, you’re tongue feels amazing on my virgin pussy.” She panted hard, and, as her orgasm approached, she lost her English, chanting in Arabic, <i>“Elhas kussi! Elhas kussi! Sharmoota elhas kussi!”</i> Musky cream flooded my mouth, drenching my face with her passion and I drank her bounty. She was panting, eyes closed, and whispered, “That was amazing!”

I smiled as I rose kissed her. She eagerly licked her musk off my face. God had delivered me a virgin, and I was excited to take my reward. I reached for my purse. She eyed me curious as I rooted around in my beaded purse then pulled out a small, purple dildo and the strap-on harness. Fear quickened in her eye, and she backed away from me as I pulled the strap-on up my slender legs.

“We should be leaving,” Sarai said, licking her lips, nervously. “The other passenger’s might be awake.”

I adjusted the straps, making sure the dildo rubbed on my hard clit, and the smiled hungrily at her. “I thought you said you were here to <i>satisfy</i> me?”

“Please, miss.” Sarai backed up, bumping into the door.

I reached back behind my neck, undoing the lacings that held my dress up. The fabric fell away, exposing my small, perky breasts. Sarai swallowed, staring lustfully at my hard nipples. I stepped forward and Sarai flinched as the dildo touched her stomach. Another step, and our breasts brushed together; pale tits kissing dark breasts.

“Don’t you want to stop being a good Muslim girl?” I asked, leaning in to kiss her. “Don’t you want to be bad?”

“I-I,” she stuttered.

I slid the dildo between her legs, rubbing up against her slick cunt. “Don’t you want to experience all the pleasure Allah gave you?” I kissed her neck, and slid the dildo up and just into her pussy, pressing gently against her hymen. “Your pussy was made to be fucked, and it feels so amazing when a hard object fills you up.” I licked her ears, whispering, “Aren’t you getting wet, thinking about my dildo fucking your cunt.”

She shook her head, trying to wiggle away from my invading dildo.

“Just admit you want a beautiful woman to take your virginity! To make you a dirty, filthy, lesbian whore!”

She looked at me, tears shining in her eyes. “Allah, forgive me,” she whispered and nodded her head.

“Say it!” I hissed. “Tell me to make you my lesbian whore.”

“Please,” she whispered hoarsely. “Please fuck my virgin cunt! Please make me your lesbian whore!”

She gasped as I fucked the hard piece of plastic through her hymen, the dildo rubbing pleasantly on my clit. I fucked Sarai hard and fast and she moaned delightfully into my ear. The door rattled from the force of our fucking. Just outside this door, two men slept. They could wake up at any moment. Or another stewardess could discovers us, or even the pilot. We could be found out at any moment and that made the sex even hotter.

“Oh, fuck!” Sarai gasped loudly. “Oh, fuck my pussy. Oh, this so amazing!”

“If you keep being so loud, someone’s going to hear,” I whispered in her ear as I fucked her. “Unless, you want to be caught. You want to show the world that your a bad, little Muslim girl. A dirty, whorish lesbian.”

“Yes!” she hissed and shuddered as she came on the dildo. “I’m a dirty, lesbian slut. I love sucking tits and eating cunts!”

For an hour, we fucked in the bathroom. I fucked her, bent over the toilet. Then she put on the strap-on and sat on the toilet, and I rode her hard while she sucked on my tits. She fucked me up the ass and I had an amazing orgasm. Finally, both of us satiated, we dressed, cleaned up and slipped out of the bathroom. The other two First Class passengers were still asleep, snoring loudly. We slipped into seats in the back of first class and spent the rest of the flight making out, fingering each other to shuddering orgasms, both of us trying not to make any noise. Thank the Lord the other passengers were such heavy sleepers.

“Ladies and gentleman, we are starting to make our approach to Sea-Tac International,” the Pilot announced over the intercom. “Please put your seat backs to their full, upright position and fasten your seatbelt.”

Sarai got up to check the other two passengers, waking them up and making sure they put on their seatbelts. When she reached me, she bent down and slipped her hand inside my bodice, squeezing my breast momentarily. “Miss, please fasten your seatbelt,” she said in a brisk, professional tone. When she pulled her hand out, she left a business card for the Sea-Tac Holiday Inn pressed against my breast. On the back was written, “I have a 48 hour layover. If you wanna have fun, ask for me at the front desk, Sarai.”

I smiled to myself. Providence has laid the next step in my journey, and it was going to be a pleasant one.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I awoke alone, sunlight streaming through the large windows, bedroom windows and glass, sliding door.

I reached for Mary and found her side of the bed empty. I sat up, looking around. I was in the master bedroom of the house I “borrowed” from Brandon Fitzsimmons. Thanks to the Pact I made with the Devil, people had to do what I told them. I also “borrowed” his wife, a hot Latina named Desiree, making her my second sex slave, along with the teenage slut, Allison. I rubbed sleep from my eye. It was late when I finally tried to sleep, nearly 3 AM. I glanced at the cloak and groaned to see it was 7:34 AM. Fuck that’s early. I thought about rolling back to sleep, but my mind kept drifting back to last night.

When Mary and I got in last night it was nearly one in the morning, we slipped into bed and talked about what happened. Mary had made her pact with the Devil, like I had days earlier. And then the Devil handed me this red crystal that glowed with scarlet light, and told me if I was ever in trouble to hold up the crystal and say, “Lilith, appear before me.” A fear clenched at my stomach. Why would I need this. Mary sensed my fear, and so we talked and theorized what the Devil meant, What danger lay before us. And who or what was Lilith.

“That name is familiar,” Mary had murmured, snuggled naked against me. “I think its from Vampire: The Masquerade.”

“Wait, what?” I asked, starring incredulously at her. “You played that?”

Mary laughed. “Yeah, there was a six months or so in my junior year of high school that I really got into Twilight. And a friend introduced me to the local Vampire: the Masquerade Coven and I spent Tuesdays and Thursday nights LARPing as the Vampiress Damona.”

“Wow,” I grinned, amused. “You LARPed.”

“Yeah,” she admitted, sounding slightly embarrassed. “Although, we just hung out and dressed in just the awfullest black clothing and wore too much black makeup. With my pale skin I looked like a corpse. Which I guess was the point, but I never really liked it. ”

“I don’t know,” I said, “I bet you were real sexy as a goth.” I pictured Mary, black dress contrasting to her pale skin. Black lipstick staining her lips and her auburn hair aiding an exciting splash of color, draped over one shoulder and falling down into her cleavage.

“Anyway,” she said, frowning at me. “I’m pretty sure Lilith was the mother of monsters, or something like that. Some demon, or something like that. One of the cults had something to do with her.”

I got my smart phone out and googled Lilith. “Huh,” reading the Wikipedia page. “She was a Canaanite goddess and, according to Jewish mythology, was Adam’s first wife but refused to submit to his authority so he divorced her and married Eve.”

“Good for her,” Mary said.

The fact I initially used my powers to control Mary was still a sore subject between us, so I didn’t rise to her bait, and continued reading, “Then she became the mother of monsters and a succubus.”

“Just like I said,” pointed out Mary.

“Sorry if I didn’t want to trust Vampire: The Masquerade for my information,” I apologized, testily.

“Just Wikipedia.”

“It’s pretty reliable,” I said defensively. “Fine, I’m sorry I didn’t believe you.”

“Good,” she said, nodding and smiling.. “As long as you remember that I’m always right, things will go smoothly for you, Mark.”

Wisely, I choose not to dispute that. “So, why would I need a monster mother’s help?” I asked, changing the subject.

Her eyebrows furrowed. “I don’t know, maybe …”

We talked for a while longer, going round in circles about theories and speculations. In the end, we gave up and I promised to keep the crystal with me at all times, just in case. Mary snuggled up against me and feel asleep without a problem. And it turned out she snored. It was soft and kinda cute. And as I grappled with dark thoughts, trying to sleep, I found her snores … comforting. I wasn’t alone in the dark. Mary would be there with me to face whatever danger the Devil saw in my future.

When I finally fell asleep, it was a shallow, restless one, plagued with a reoccurring nightmare. I was surrounded by shadowy monsters, holding a crimsons crystal in my hand, Mary pressed behind me as I tried to protect her. I would say the words, “Lilith, appear before me.” But nothing happened and the monsters would swarm in and I would wake up, breathing hard. Mary would snuggled tightly against me, somehow instinctively consoling me in her sleep, and I would drift back off to sleep to experience the nightmare all over again.

I tried to ignore my worries and go back to sleep but it was too bright and my bladder was too full, so I stumbled towards bathroom. On the way, I noticed Mary out on the balcony and … I blinked, was that an easel in front of her? I had to pee to bad to find out, and kept stumbling to the bathroom. I braced one arm against the wall and started pissing, hoping I was getting it in the bowl. I was too tired to aim. After pissing, I fumbled with the shower controls. A hot shower always helped me wake up.

I leaned against the tiled walls of the shower, mauve and gray, and let the warm water pour over me. After several minutes of warm, luxurious bliss, I was finally feeling alive. I grabbed the soap and washed my body and then shampooed my hair. I stepped out of the shower and shaved my face and combed my hair. I slapped on some spicy aftershave Mary had bought me and spritzed some bodyspray in my armpits.

Yesterday, Allison and Desiree and cleared all of Desiree and her husband’s clothes and personal effects out of the master bedroom and replaced them with Mary and my clothing. I found some clean boxers, jeans, and a maroon polo shirt. Dressed, I grabbed my phone and sent Allison a text, before heading out to the master bedroom’s balcony to see what Mary was up to.

Mary stood before an easel and a large canvas, paintbrush in one hand and a wooden palette in the other, covered in smears of paints. She was dressed in one of my white, buttoned down shirts that fell down to mid thigh on her. Mary’s auburn hair was tied back and fell in a loose ponytail down her back. Her legs were long and gorgeous and she was barefoot, her feet small with cute little toes. She appeared to be painting Mount Rainier with the sun rising over the mountain’s shoulder.

“Hey, Mare,” I greeted, sitting down on the loveseat, admiring the way her shapely rear shifted about beneath the shirt tails as she painted. “Looking good!”

“Morning, hun,” Mary answered, not even looking at me. She was too fixated on her painting.

“Painting the Mountain?” I asked. God, what a stupid question. What else could she be painting. “It’s looking pretty.”

“Oh, thanks,” she said, absentminded.

“Any plans for today?” I asked her.

She shook her head. “No, not really. What were you thinking.”

I started to speak when someone knocked on the bedroom door. “Come in, Allison!” I shouted.

Allison padded through the room. The pink-haired teenage slut was dressed in a sexy, french maid outfit that she bought yesterday. The bodice of the dress was made of a transparent, black material that showed her hard nipples and the silver barbell that pierced each one. The skirt was made of many layers of white, lacy petticoats covered by the black, lacy material of the skirt. It was short, barely covered her ass when she stood straight, and when she bent over her ass and pussy would be on display.

“Good morning Master, good morning Mistress,” Allison said politely as she stepped out onto the balcony.

“Good morning, slut,” Mary said, still concentrating on her painting.

“Did you make the arrangements I asked you to,” I asked. Yesterday, I sent her several texts while Mary and I were shopping.

“Yes, Master, I made all the reservations and programmed the GPS,” Allison answered.

“Good slut,” I praised, and pulled my cock out. Allison knelt before me and sucked my cock into her warm mouth.

“What arrangements?” Mary asked, curiously. She glanced behind her and shook her head in amusement when she saw Allison blowing me.

Allison was a pro at blowjobs. She had a tongue stud, and the metal was a small spot of hard pressure, rubbing across my dick. “An orca tour,” I answered. “And then dinner in Seattle, at the Space Needle. If you want to?”

“Are you asking me out an a date while some sluts sucks on your dick?”

“Oh, yeah!” I moaned as Allison started bobbing her head on my shaft. I ran my hand through her bubblegum pink hair.

“Okay, sounds fun,” Mary answered. “When do we leave?”

I looked down at Allison. “Well, slut?”

Allison popped her mouth off my cock, “You need to leave within the next ninety minutes or so,” she answered then sucked my cock back into her mouth.

“Well, then I need to get ready,” Mary said. “Slut, when you finish blowing Mark, clean up here and take everything to my studio.”

Allison moaned around my cock that could have been, “Yes, Mistress.”

Mary bent down and kissed me on the lips. “Have fun,” she said with a smile, stroked Allison’s hair, and walked inside. I followed her ass with my eyes, enjoying her hip’s sway, before she disappeared into the bathroom. I closed my eyes, and enjoyed Allison’s wet mouth and tongue on my cock. She was bobbing her head rapidly on my dick, my sensitive head brushing the back of her throat. My balls tightened, and I came in her mouth.

“Thank you, Master, for your yummy cum,” Allison said, semen staining her lips, then she gently licked my cock’s mushroom head, lapping out all my cum, then zipped my pants back up.

I went downstairs and heard Desiree cooking in the kitchen. Desiree was an amazing cook, and I wondered what delicious food she was making for breakfast. My stomach rumbled, clearly just as eager for her cooking as I was. Still to tired to do anything constructive, I turned on the TV and saw a blurry, black and white image of my face off a security camera.

“The fuck,” I murmured to myself, turning the volume up.

“Authorities are asking for you help in identifying this man,” the news anchor reported, “wanted in connection with the a series of strange events that happened in the South Hill Bestbuy on Thursday and robbery of a jewelry store in a local mall, as well as several other strange occurrences. Eye witness place him in the company of two young women, one with red or auburn hair and one with hair dyed pink. Call Crimestoppers if you have any tips.”

Wow. I guess I made more of ripple than I thought. Well, I did start an orgy at the Bestbuy. I snorted, gas, huh. I guess that’s one way to explain a bunch of people fucking in the electronic aisle. Could this the danger the Devil was warning me of? I shook my head. No, that couldn’t be it. If any police showed up to arrest me, I would just tell them to let me go. And if Mary or Allison got arrested, I could just walk into the jail and free them.

The news then started talking about some stupid bullshit a dog did, so I turned it off. I stared at the blank screen of the TV and pulled out the red crystal, studying it. The gem appeared to be a perfectly ordinary crystal. It didn’t burn with that crimson light like last night, it was cool in my hand, and smooth as glass.

“Master?” I jumped. Desiree was standing in front of me, peering worriedly. She was dressed in the same maids outfit that Allison wore and her large tits covered by the sheer bodice dangled in front of my face. “<i>Mi Rey</i>, are you all right? You didn’t answer me.”

“Sorry, I was just thinking,” I replied, slipping the crystal back into my pocket, next to the engagement ring box. I needed to get my mind off what the Devil said. I hoped today was going to be a fun, romantic day with Mary that went perfectly. “What did you want, Desiree?”

“Breakfast is ready, <i>mi Rey,</i>” she answered. “Shall I go let <i>Reina</i> know.”

“Yeah, she’s probably getting out of the shower now,” I told her. “Desiree, what does, uh, <i>mi rey </i>mean?”

“My king,” Desiree answered, then a pained look frowned her face, “do you not like it?”

“No, no, I like it,” I paused. “So <i>Reina</i> is …”

“Queen,” she said with a shy smile, then headed upstairs to find Mary. “Tell her that!” I called after. Mary would love be called Queen.

In the kitchen there was a small, breakfast table and laid on it were four plates with omelets and crispy toast. A pitcher of orange juice set in the middle of the table along with several jars of various jams. On the counter, a pot of coffee steamed. I poured myself a cup, added cream, and set down at the table. The omelet turned out to be a tasty, southwestern omelet with red peppers, bacon, jalapeno, jack cheese, and avocado.

My three ladies marched in, Mary in her pink robe, her hair wrapped up in a towel, fresh from her shower, flanked by Allison and Desiree in their maid outfits. Mary set next to me and kissed me on the lips. Everyone complimented Desiree’s cooking, and hungrily devoured the omelets she made. Afterward, Mary and Allison disappeared upstairs to get Mary ready for our date while I nursed my third cup of coffee and watched Desiree clean the kitchen. It was quite sexy, catching flashes of her dark ass and pussy when she bent over, or reached up to put dishes away in the shelves.

When Mary returned, she found Desiree standing before the sink while I fucked her from behind. Desiree was just too sexy to resist. “What do you think?” Mary asked, twirling about in a yellow sundress decorated with red orchids. The dress had an ovoid, plunging neckline and a high skirt that fells to her mid-thigh. A pair of black, thigh-high, healed boots complimented the outfit. She had put on a light amount of makeup, transforming the natural beauty of her face into something amazing: a hint of blush on her cheeks, eyeliner that made her green eyes more brilliant, and a deep red lipstick that made her smiling lips more desirable.

“You look gorgeous,” I groaned, savoring Desiree’s silky cunt. “I love those boots.”

Mary laughed. “Are you almost finished, I don’t want to be late?”

“If you could make out with Allison, that might help,” I said, hopeful. “Fine,” Mary said. She pulled Allison to her and they kissed, tongues wrestling. Mary’s hand slid into Allison bodice and pulled out a perky breast and pierced nipple. Then, with a wink at me, she bent down and licked her tongue on Allison’s nub.

“Fuck, that’s hot!” I moaned and shot my load deep into Desiree’s cunt.

“Good, let’s go,” Mary said, impatient, and grabbed my arm. I barely had time to zip my pants up before Mary dragged me out of the kitchen. As the door swung close, I caught just the glimpse of Allison kneeling down before Desiree to drink my cum straight out of her pussy like a good slut.

In the living room, Mary grabbed a small purse that matched her dress and I picked-up my keys, pulled on my black duster, ignored Mary rolling her eyes at how ridiculous I looked, and grabbed the camcorder and the GPS that Allison had programed for our trip. Then we were outside and piled into my Mustang. The engine roared to life and the GPS was plugged in and, “Fuck, I didn’t know we had to go that far,”

The orca tour was apparently all the way north at Anacortes; north of Seattle and north of even Everett. The GPS predicted it would take a little more than two hours for us to drive north. When Mary slid into the car, the skirt of her dress rode up and I saw a flash of red hair. The saucy filly wasn’t wearing panties and I caught a glimpse of the fiery heart of pubic hair above her pussy. As I started driving, she slid up the skirt and lazily started to masturbate.

“That’s a little distracting,” I said, my eyes continually drawn to her finger slowly rubbing a circle on her clit.

“Between you fucking Desiree and having me make out with Allison, you got me horny,” Mary replied. “So just suck it up.”

“I’d prefer you to suck it up!” I said, leering at her.

She snorted with laughter, then closed her eyes, rubbing a little harder on her clit. She writhed in her seat, biting her lower lip. The scent of her arousal filled the car, sweet and spicy. Mary moaned softly, fingering herself, now, grinding her palm on her clit. Two fingers were fucking rapidly out of her cunt, her breath quickening. She arched her back and groaned wordlessly as she came.

“Now that you’re finished, mind sucking my cock?” I asked, my cock painfully hard in my pants

Mary eyes fluttered open. “Didn’t you tell me not to do that again. As I recall, you almost wrecked the car when you came.”

“Fine, I’ll pull over,” I said.

“We can’t be late,” Mary complained. “You’ll just have to wait.”

“C’mon, Mare, I’ll be quick.”

Mary snorted with laughter. “You sure know how to sweet talk a gal, Mark.”

“I love you,” I told her, reaching out and stroking her bared thigh. “You’re so beautiful and desirable. I’m powerless before your stunning beauty. You are a goddess, and I only wish to shower you with my affections.”

Mary started to gently rub her swollen vulva, teasing her lips, with her right hand. “Mmhh, shower me with your warm, sticky <i>affections!</i> That sounds so hot.” Her finger slipped into her cunt, fucking slowly in and out of her wet lips.

I reached down with one hand and unzipped my jeans and pulled my cock out through my fly. “See how strong my devotion for you is! Look at how hard my desire to worship you is.”

Mary’s emerald, lust filled eyes were drawn to my cock. “Ohh, so big and hard,” she moaned. She licked her lips, and reached out and grasped my cock in her soft hand, stroked me twice, then slid down and cupped my balls. “Yes, you are full of thick, creamy offerings.” Resistance caving before lust, she lowered her head to my lap

Her mouth was warm and wet on my cock, wantonly sucking and rubbing her tongue on my sensitive head. I stroked her auburn hair, savoring the pleasure Mary was giving me. I was so excited from watching her masturbate, that I wasn’t going to last long in her sweet mouth. The car was filled with the wet noises of her mouth sucking my cock and her fingers fucking her cunt. “Oh, fuck,” I gasped, “here cums your offering!” My balls tightened and then I was spilling my offering into my goddess’s mouth, and she drank it all, thirstily.

She sat up, lips stained white, and furiously rubbed her cunt and clit. “Ohh, that was so delicious,” she moaned, and licked her lips. “It was warm and salty! Fuck, fuck! Mmhh, your offering ran thick down my throat!” She bucked on the seat as she came again on her slim fingers.

“Having a woman’s mouth on your cock is the only way to drive,” I said, shoving my cock back into my pants.

Mary sighed. “Well, I’m just glad that you didn’t get us killed.” She fixed her emerald eyes on me, “And don’t expect me to do that again.”

An hour later, feeling frisky, I started stroking her thighs, then slipped my hand down and started to finger her wet pussy. Her face flushed and nipples hardened beneath her dress, and then she was more than happy to suck my cock again. I was enjoying the blowjob so much, I missed the exit from I-5 to highway 536 that led west to Anacortes. After I came, Mary glared at me for missing the exit and declared that she would never blow me again while I drove.

I got us turned around and thirty minutes later we rolled into Anacortes, a beautiful city resting on the northern peninsula of Fidalgo Island with the gorgeous Puget Sound on one side and forested hills on the other. We drove through the picturesque town, a classic American fishing town turned tourist destination. We passed old buildings, lovingly maintained, and pristine parks full of happy people. The salty smell of the Sound filled the car as we passed docks upon docks crowded with all shapes of boat. Small boats, yachts, fishing trawlers, and more.

When we finally reached the dock where the Island Explorer 3, a hundred foot-long white boat with two decks, sat moored, we had fifteen minutes to spare. Mary turned heads in her sexy sundress and thigh-high, black boots, as we boarded the ship. And it wasn’t just the men who stared, it seemed that every woman who saw her eyed her lustfully and Mary enjoyed every minute of the attention. Last night Mary had wished for all women to find her desirable and not resist any of her sexual advances, and it was definitely working. As we made our way to the bow, women kept brushing against her and smiling at her. Finally, we reached the bow, Mary stood at the rails and I stood behind her, hugging her as she bounced excitedly as the ship slipped its mooring and pushed out from the dock.

Mary’s ass wiggling against my cock had a predictable effect. Mary felt the hardness and whispered in a husky voice, “I’m not wearing panties. And with your coat …” She trailed off, as I quickly unzipped my pants and she felt my hard cock poking her pussy. My black duster hid what we were doing from view.

“So, my coat’s not so ridiculous,” I moaned into her ear as I slid my cock up inside her wet pussy.

She gasped. “I guess not.” And then she squeezed her cunt about my cock as I gently fucked her.

As the boat pulled out into the Puget Sound, steaming to the northwest towards the San Juan Islands, women started approaching Mary. They would talk to her, flirt with her, caress her arm, or just stand blushing in her presence. The pretty ones, Mary would kiss and slide her finger’s down into waistbands of pants or short, searching for wet pussies; and if they wore skirts she would slip a hand up underneath and finger the woman until she came. Most had husbands or boyfriends who objected to their girls being fingered, so I would have to order them to just stand there and watch. After cumming, Mary would send them away and hold up her sticky fingers to my lips and I would taste their musk.

I started to fuck Mary hard while she fingered the second woman, cumming into her tight pussy. Mary gasped and cried out and came on my dick. Then I would rest in her cunt until my cock would harden and I would start fucking her all over again. Our activities did not go unnoticed, but a few orders to the crews left us alone to pursue our pleasures.

After Mary fingered half a dozen women, and I cummed a couple of times into her pussy, Mary started to grow more bold and the next woman she fingered, a petite Japanese woman with olive skin and blue-black hair, Mary pulled up her shirt and pushed her bra up. Then, licking her lips, she bent down to suck on the Japanese woman’s small, round tits with her hard, brown nipples while she fingered the woman. A Japanese man, her husband I assumed, started snapping pictures of his wife getting her tits stuck and muttering something in Japanese. It sounded like he was enjoying the sight.

“That’s it,” Mary cooed, as the Japanese woman neared her orgasm, “come for me, slut. Come on my finger you nasty, lesbian slut!” Mary was fucking her hips back into me as I slammed my cock hard into her warm, wet depths. The sound of our fucking was wet and sloppy as several loads of cum already filled her pussy.

“I cum, I cum,” the Japanese woman moaned in thick, broken English, “You make cum, good!” the woman said, and Mary kissed her and then she stumbled into her husband. He pushed her up against the railing and I smiled as he started to fuck her with his small dick.

Mary held up her fingers and I licked the spicy flavor of the woman. “Does she taste good?” Mary moaned, “does the lesbian slut taste sweet?”

“So sweet!” I panted, I was nearing another orgasm. “I’m so close to cumming, Mare!”

“Cum in me,” Mary wantonly moaned, “fill me up with more of your warm cum!” Her cunt pulsed on my cock as she orgasmed and I groaned and shot another load into her wet cunt.

We were both breathless and sweaty. The cool, sea breeze felt like heaven on my hot skin. And then Mary gasped, and pointed excitedly. Out in the waves, three orcas broke the surface and we forgot all about sex as we watched these beautiful, majestic animals swimming through the water. I pulled out my camcorder from the pocket of my duster, and started filming. The whales were black with white bellies, and swam with speed and grace, knifing through the waves. Mary was right, it was romantic and I was glad I got to watch this with Mary.

“Aren’t they magnificent,” cooed a woman with a sultry, french accent.

A brunette woman, with a short, boyish haircut, slid up to the railing beside us. She was a short woman with the graceful, slim body of a dancer. She was dressed in black, skinny jeans that hugged her hips and ass and a maroon blouse with a deep, v-neck. A second woman, tall with dirty-blonde hair and blue highlights, stepped behind the French woman and hugged her. She was a curvy beauty in a lacy, white blouse and pleated, black skirts that showed off gorgeous, tanned legs. Both wore matching, diamond wedding rings.

“I know,” agreed Mary, her cunt gave a pleasant squeeze on my cock and I knew Mary was getting excited by the two women. “So beautiful and exotic.”

“I’m Lana,” the blonde woman said with a slight Slavic accent. She had the round face and prominent cheekbones of an Eastern European. “And this is my wife, Chantelle.”

“We’re on our honeymoon,” Chantelle said, excitedly.

“Congratulations,” Mary cheered. “I’m Mary and this is my boyfriend, Mark.”

Then Mary leaned in and kissed Chantelle on the lips. Lana gaped in surprise, opened her mouth to object and Mary released her wife’s mouth and then kissed Lana on the lips. Chantelle struggled to catch her breath and Lana was just as breathless as her wife when Mary broke their kiss.

“I love your accent,” I told Chantelle, “what part of France are you from?”

“Saint-Jérôme in Quebec,” she answered, laughing, “but I live in Dupont, now.”

“We live in Dupont,” Lana said, pouting. Chantelle kissed her wife, apologetically. “Last year we bought this cute little house. It’s very cozy.”

Chantelle smiled wickedly. “Mmhh, <i>very</i> cozy,” she cooed and wiggled her shapely ass against her wife’s groin.

“So how’d you two meet,” Mary asked.

“We met dancing,” Lana asked. “We both work at Deja Vu in Lakewood. And one night, Chantelle was on stage and I was working the room, you know, looking for a guy who’d want to buy a lapdance. When we made eye contact, it was like, eh, electricity shot between us. And as Chantelle danced on stage, it was like she was dancing only for me. When we got off work, I took her home and we made love for hours.”

“Your strippers,” I blurted.

Chantelle gave me a frost stare. “Exotic dancers.”

“Oh, sorry,” I said, taken aback.

“I think that’s so romantic how you met,” Mary said, and slid her hand across the railing and caressed Chantelle’s.

Chantelle eyed us up and down. “Are you fucking her, right now?” she asked with a naughty smile.

“Just enjoying the sweet embrace of my girlfriend,” I answered, slyly.

Chantelle laughed and was about to say something when Lana excitedly pointed. “Ohh, look at her jump!”

An orca had burst out of the water, momentarily, and then plunged back into the black waters of the Sound. Lana hugged Chantelle excitedly, rocking her wife about in her embrace. Mary started stroking Chantelle’s arm, dragging a finger lightly up and down her silky skin. Chantelle smiled at her and eyed Mary lustfully with her hazel eyes.

“You two are wild,” Chantelle confided. “Lana and I enjoyed watching you finger that Asian beauty.”

“I would love to finger you, Chantelle,” Mary said as she caressed the French-Canadian’s arm.

“Hey!” Lana protested. “That’s my wife!”

There was an excited twinkle in Mary’s eyes and I knew what she desired. I grabbed Lana’s arm and pulled out of Mary’s pussy. “Hey, Lana, let’s me and you have some fun over here. You’re wife is in some <i>very</I> capable hands. So relax and let me do what I want and I’ll make sure you enjoy it.”

Lana didn’t struggle as I pulled her a few feat away. Mary and Chantelle were kissing passionately and Lana looked sadly at her new wife making out with another woman. “How could she?” she asked, plaintively, as I started to rub her firm, plump ass.

“Don’t worry,” I whispered in Lana’s ears. “She still loves you, she’s just having some fun. Don’t be jealous.”

Lana relaxed and I captured her juicy lips in a kiss and then spun her about, rubbing my sticky cock on the back of her skirt and then lifted it up, exposing her curvy ass covered by powder blue, lacy panties. I pulled those off the cheeks of her tan ass. It was sexy seeing no tan lines on a woman’s ass and I imagined this voluptuous women lying naked on the side of the pool, glistening with oil. I slid my cock between her legs, found the wet, shaved lips of her pussy and shoved into her wet tunnel.

“Oh, fuck,” Lana moaned, her cunt squeezing pleasantly on my cock. “That’s nice. Ohh, its been a few years since I had a cock in me!”

Chantelle’s jeans and bright, red thong, were tangled about her ankles, her slim ass shoved up against the railing as Mary tribbed her, fucking her clit hard into Chantelle’s. Chantelle was moaning, writhing on Mary’s hips as Mary sucked on her neck. Both newlywed lesbians moaned as they were fucked. Lana reached out and captured her wives hand and they gripped each other tightly as there pleasures built.

Around us, other couples were starting to join the fun. The Japanese couple were the catalyst. Husbands and boyfriends that had to watch Mary finger their partners, now had their women bent over rails, fucking them passionately. I started another orgy, it seemed. I wonder if they would blame this one on gas. Lana’s cunt was convulsing on my dick, driving other thoughts out of my mind as she came hard.”

“Fuck me, fuck me!” Lana moaned. “Flood my cunt, stud.”

My balls tightened, my orgasm building, and then it exploded out of me, flooding her warm pussy. “Jesus, that was nice!” I gasped, kissing Lana’s neck, breathing hard.

Chantelle and Mary were writhing together, grinding their pussies together. “You gonna cum for me?” Mary hissed into Chantelle’s ear. “Is your dirty cunt gonna cum on my pussy? You gonna cum on another woman while your wife watches?”

“Yes, oh yes,” Chantelle moaned. “Watch me, Lana! Watch me cum!”

Lana squeezed her hand, supportively. “Cum, cupcake.”

Mary and Chantelle came together, bucking wildly against each other. “I’m cumming, Lana! Oh, it so sweet!”

Satiated, Mary broke her embraced with Chantelle and stumbled next to me, wrapping an arm around my waist. Lana and Chantelle embraced passionately and kissed and it was Lana’s turn to trib Chantelle. Mary and I stood, arm in arm, and watched the orcas play in the Puget Sound accompanied by the sounds of passion from about the ship. The orcas were magnificent beasts, graceful and powerful.

When the orcas disappeared beneath the waves, and the Island Explorer 3 turned to head back to Anacortes, Mary turned to me and kissed me. “Thank you,” she whispered, tears beading her eyes. “That was magical.”

I caressed her face. “It was,” I answered and cupped her chin and kissed her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I were the first to step off the Island Explorer 3, followed by Lana and Chantelle. On the way back, it was pretty obvious that Mary need to get cleaned up. I had shot four or five loads up in her and it was leaking down her legs. Lana got to do the honors, while her wife cleaned my cock. Lana was still licking up my cum when I shot a load down Chantelle’s throat, so I ordered Chantelle to join her wife. Mary came on both their faces.

“Can we keep them?” Mary asked, panting hard from her orgasm.

“Sure, Mare,” I told her, liking the idea of having a pair of married lesbians for sex slaves.

We got into my silver Mustang, proud owners of two more sluts. Mary had them follow in their beat up old Honda Civic. It may have been red once, or blue, or white. So many side panels and fenders had been replaced over the years, who could say what the cars original color was. I had to resist speeding like a manic since I wasn’t sure the Honda could keep up, but we eventually made our way through the terrible Seattle traffic in downtown and reached the Space Needle.

After a brief stop at the Restaurant so I could give the staff some instructions, we went up to the observation deck and saw the breathtaking view from the top of the Space Needle. You could see for practically forever. Seattle looked amazing, sandwiched on an isthmus between the Puget Sound to the west and Lake Washington to the east. Mount Rainier was as imposing as ever, the mountain’s glacier looked on fire from the setting sun. We watched the sun set behind the Olympic Mountains across the Sound.

As the last rays of the sun vanished behind the purple shadow of the distant Olympics, I fell to one knee, and reached into my pocket. Lana and Chantelle, who had been enjoying the romantic vista with each other, gathered around. Lana had my camcorder and, thanks to the heads up I gave her, was filming. Mary had this stunned yet excited look on her face and was slowly blushing a deep red.

I fumbled getting the box out of my pocket, almost dropping it, but I just manage to hold on. I opened the ring box and held it up. “Mary, I stole your heart and then you stole mine, and while we may not have known each other long, it has been long enough for me to know that I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?”

“Yes! Yes, yes, yes!” she exclaimed, eyes full of tears.

She pulled me up and threw her arms about me and kissed me thoroughly. Time seemed to stop and there was only Mary and I, connected body and soul. Our bodies were pressed together, out tongues in each other’s mouth. I staggered when she broke the kiss, leaning on Mary to avoid falling down while she clung tightly to me for support. Around us, other tourists clapped and whistled. I pulled the black diamond engagement ring out of the box and my hand trembled as I slid it onto her left ring finger and then we were kissing again.

The applause and cheers died away when we both kissed Lana and Chantelle and the spectators all walked away in confusion or disgust, or both. But Mary and I didn’t care. We were happy to share our love with out sluts. Mary clung tightly to me as we headed down to the Skycity Restaurant, one floor below the observation deck.

To surprise Mary, I had left her outside when I gave the staff my specific instructions, so she didn’t know what to expect and she was excited to find out. The Maitre D’ was waiting outside the restaurant entrance next to a close sign. He was politely apologizing to customers who wanted to dine there. He let the four of us pass with a stiff nod, clearly unhappy but unable to object. In the restaurant the female, attractive members of the wait staff lined up naked save for little, white waist aprons, leaving their flat stomachs and beautiful breasts on display. There were six of them, all gorgeous in their own, unique ways.

“Choose three to wait on us,” I told Mary, “and the other three will serve Chantelle and Lana.”

“Thank you, Master,” Lana said, eyes feasting on the banquet of naked women, arm wrapped around her wife. Chantelle licked her lips.

“Your welcome, Lana,” I said. “Its your honeymoon, still, so you two have fun.”

Mary considered the women and choose a buxom, raven-haired girl, a lanky blonde, and a short, but very busty, Asian woman. She wrapped an arm around the blonde and the Asian and pulled them tight and grinned wickedly at me. “Oh, we’re going to have fun tonight!”

To be continued …

---

This is not my own work. This wonderful little piece was written by an another known as “Thumb” about ten to fifteen years ago. I repost it here so a new audience may enjoy it as much as I have over the years.

CHAPTER 19

kimmy redid Mary’s make-up and straighten her hair. Then Mrs. Simon handed Mary a bag and told her to put on the clothes inside. She took the clamps off of Mary’s swollen nipples and allowed her to get dressed. kimmy moved off to the other side of the room.

Mary looked in the bag and found a black lace garter belt with matching black stockings and one
of her favorite powder blue business suits. The last time she had seen it was when she was going through her closet for Lisa which seemed like a century ago.

Once she was dressed she saw her reflection in the mirror and was reminded of her old self. How she wished she could go back to those times before all this had happened to her.

kimmy came back across the room and Mary’s breath caught in her throat. She was dressed in Amy’s favorite red dress and her hair was pulled back just the way Amy wore hers. For a second she thought it was Amy before she realized it was kimmy made up to look like her.

Mrs. Simon lead the two over to a couch placed along the wall. She outlined again what was expected of Mary and reminded her that a substitute was available just upstairs if she didn’t do a very convincing job. Mike would direct the video and they were to follow his directions enthusiastically.

Mike ordered the two to sit on the sofa and talk with each other. Mary couldn’t stop seeing Amy not kimmy sitting there. Mike ordered Mary to begin kissing kimmy.

Mary leaned forward knowing they wouldn’t hesitate to bring Amy down to see her mother. She pressed her lips against kimmy and felt kimmy’s tongue searching her mouth.

“More tongue,” order Mike and Mary began running her tongue around kimmy’s hot wet mouth. The kiss went on and on. Mary could feel her pussy heating up. She had been so close so often in the last week, her fuse was short. The warm moist lips on hers were sending false messages to her brain. She couldn’t actually be enjoying kissing her daug…, kimmy like this.

Why was Amy flashing through her mind. The dress and perfume were Amy’s which didn’t allow Mary to put the thought out of her mind..

“Begin to play with her tits bitch while you are kissing.”

Mary moved her hand to kimmy breast and began massaging her through Amy’s dress. She could feel kimmy hard nipples through the material. She wasn’t wearing a bra. The hard nubs were burning her hands as she opened the buttons on the dress and reached inside to touch the bare breast. Amy moaned into her open mouth as the kiss became more arduous.

Their tongues were waged in a real battle and Mary could feel herself getting more and more excited by the demanding tongue and lips kissing her and the feel of the warm swollen breast in her hand. kimmy opened the jacket on Mary’s suit baring her breasts to the camera. Mary was to the point she hardly noticed. Her nipples were swollen and painfully stiff. kimmy’s touch was like electricity to her sensitive nipples.

Mary’s breath was becoming labored as her body climbed to it’s natural peak in this unnatural
situation. Mary leaned forward and took kimmy’s nipple into her mouth. Shewondered why but couldn’t stop herself. She was sucking and nibbling kimmy’s nipples while kimmy slipped her jacket off and twisted and pulled her tender nipples. Mary’s pussy was almost steaming. ‘This is not normal but I need it.’ thought Mary as her knees slid apart.

kimmy stood and removed her dress and Mary with little direction from Mike reached out and
touched another woman’s pussy . She could feel the heat and juices as they soaked her fingers. kimmy squirmed on the end of the teachers probing fingers.

kimmy pushed Mary’s skirt up revealing her bare thighs. As the sliding skirt continued it upward trip her shaved pussy came into view with her secretions clearly visible. She ran her fingers up Mary’s slit and sent shivers through the teacher’s body. Mike told Mary to lie down on the couch and then had kimmy climb on and continue kissing and rubbing their bodies together. Mary was nearing orgasm. ‘I need to cum but this is not right’ thought the confused
teacher.

kimmy broke the kiss and turned her body around so her face was above Mary’s dripping pussy and Mary was looking into kimmy’s own drenched cunt.

Mike ordered Mary to lick kimmy pussy. Mary was so far gone she had difficulty understanding what he was talking about. Mike hissed, “Get your tongue in that pussy bitch or your daughter will be down here in 30 seconds.”

The mention of her daughter reminded Mary of her impossible situation and she reached out with her tongue touching the other woman’s pussy. She wanted to gag but just at that moment kimmy pushed her pussy down on her face and locked her lips deep in her musty wet slit. Mary’s face was trapped between kimmy’s tight thighs with her lips deep in her disgusting wet slit. To compound her confusion kimmy at that very moment ran her tongue across Mary’s clit sending her over the top. Her body spasmed and she had the most intense orgasm of her
life.

kimmy began sliding her pussy up and down Mary’s lips and face while licking and sucking Mary spasming pussy sending her into repeated orgasms. Mary body was thrashing as she was in the throes of continuing orgasms. kimmy’s pussy kept sliding over her face. Her mouth and nose were surrounded with the kimmy’s hot scent. Soon kimmy was over the top and cumming on the teacher’s face. The two exhausted women couldn’t move for a while and then finally kimmy climbed off Mary. Both women were soaked in sweat and their faces were covered with the others cum.

As Mary began to come back to reality she was shocked with the intensity of her orgasms. There were 5 or 6 that she could remember. Then the realization of what she had done hit her like a sledgehammer. Her body started shaking and she crumpled to the floor vomiting all over herself and the floor. She was appalled at what she had done and allowed to be done to her.

After 10 minutes of uncontrolled sobbing Mrs. Simon slapped Mary very hard across the face. “That’s enough.” She tossed Mary the jacket to her suit and said, “Clean up that mess right now.”

Mary took the jacket and wiped her face first and the wiped the vomit from her body. Then using the jacket to her favorite suit she cleaned the vomit from the floor until it was clean.

“Take off the skirt and throw the suit in the trash teach. I was going to letyou wear it home but now it is ruined.”

Mary did as she was ordered and came back and sat on the couch next to kimmy as she was ordered. She couldn’t look at anyone she was so ashamed. She sat with her stocking covered leg locked tightly together totally ashamed of what had just happened.

“That was quite a performance teach. Lets watch the video.”

Then Mary was forced to watch herself in an obscene lesbian sex session. Mike pointed out how it looked as if she seduced this young girl and had sex with her. Mary tried to look away but Mike forced her to watch every minute. The video lasted 90 minutes which was a surprise to Mary it hadn’t seemed that long. She was ashamed that it seemed she enjoyed herself tremendously. The film showed her having repeated orgasms and licking kimmy like there was no tomorrow.

“I think anyone watching this will see you are a child seducing lesbian slut. I hope for your sake we don’t have to show it to anyone.”

Mary realized that she was beyond any hope now. No one seeing this tape would ever believe she had been forced to make it. And kimmy looked about 14-15 in the video. Then she noticed that the couch was exactly like the one in her house and the picture behind the couch was like her’s also. They had planned everything and now she was caught in a web from which there was no escape.

When the video ended Mrs. Simon went upstairs. Mary was petrified that they would send Amy down. She sighed with relief when Lisa and her father came down alone.

“We heard there was a hot new video. Lets watch it together.”

Mary couldn’t believe she was going to be forced to watch her indecent behavior again.

Mr. Simon said to Mary, “Since you have seen this already crawl over here and suck on this,” as her lowered his pants exposing his huge semi-hard cock.

Mary knew he was big but she couldn’t believe he was so large and he wasn’t even hard yet. She slide to the floor and crawled across the room as she saw her disgusting video starting again. When she reached Mr. Simon he grabbed her by the hair and fed his hardening cock into her open mouth. “Take it slow and easy teach I hear this tape is a long one.”

Mary began sucking the growing cock in her mouth. She knew she had no choice. Her life would never be the same again but she could at least protect her husband and daughter from the humiliation of what she had gotten herself into.

“You look like you real enjoy kissing kimmy pet.” said Lisa as she watched the video. She made constant comments about what Mary had done on the tape while her teacher knelt practically naked and sucked her father’s cock.

Mary just wished it would all end. She wanted to go home and wake up from this nightmare. She could feel the cock in her mouth growing and pulsing. She tasted the precum on her tongue as she slide her lips up and down the thick pole.

“kimmy go over and slide under pet and lick her pussy while she sucks daddy,” ordered Lisa.

The naked slave of her brothers crawled over and slide under the kneeling teacher forcing her legs wider apart. Her mouth directly below Mary’s red swollen pussy. She reached out with her tongue and began licking inside the spread teacher’s pussy. Her nose was running over Mary’s swollen clit and sending bolts of pleasure through her body.

Mary struggled to pull her mouth off the leaking cock in her mouth and escape the lips and tongue probing her private area. Mr. Simon held her in place easily and forced his cock into her throat gagging her until she stopped struggling. When she settled he withdrew slightly and allowed her to breath again and moved her head up and down as a signal to get busy.

Mary was trapped. A thick, hard cock in her mouth pulsing and growing, ready to fill her mouth with cum and a young woman’s tongue thrashing her clit and setting her body afire. She couldn’t resist either. She slid her lips down the throbbing shaft and gave in to the tormenting tongue and was overcome by another earth shattering orgasm.

Lisa’s father shot a thick load down her open throat and then pulled his squirting cock and blasted her face with hot burning cum.

“What a slut you are pet. You must really love being used. You can cum from sucking a hot cock and you obviously love having your pussy licked. What would your class say if they could see you now? I bet your husband never made you cum like that.”

“Nooooo, I do not enjoy this at all,” stuttered the cum covered teacher. ‘What is wrong with me? How can I cum when they are making me do these filthy things. I’m a happily married teacher with a wonderful family. I could never enjoy anything like this.’ Yet…how could she explain her orgasms. They were more powerful than any she had ever experienced before.?

Mary remained kneeling with the softening cock in her mouth while they finished watching her video. She was thankful she didn’t have to watch it again.

When the video was over Mary was lead back to her cage and locked in. The TV was wheeled in front of the cage and the video was started again. It was set to rewind and continue to play until someone shut it off. kimmy was ordered to slip a dress over her naked body and lead up stairs. The lights were shut off leaving the confused teacher in the dark watching herself perform acts she had never even imagined. She could feel the cum drying on her face as her exhausted body drifted off to sleep to the light of the TV showing her continuous orgasms into kimmy’s mouth.

CHAPTER 20

Mary’s sleep was restless at best with the constant flickering of the TV reminding her of what she had been through. She shuttered at the thought that she had enjoyed everything to the point of repeated orgasms. Here she was locked, practically naked, in a dog cage with a very explicit video of her and another woman playing over and over and her pussy was soaking wet with her excitement. How could she ever get back to a ‘normal’ life?

As these thoughts ran through her mind the lights came on and she heard 2 pair of footsteps coming down the stairs. She couldn’t see who was coming and hoped one of them wasn’t Amy.

Lisa came around the corner followed by kimmy on a leash. Mary breathed a sigh of relief.

kimmy open her cage and Mary crawled out stretching her cramped legs. She remained kneeling hoping that pleased Ms. Simon.

“kimmy is going to help you to shower so we can go out tonight pet. I want you to be sure to thank her for being so kind. Use your imagination. She has been ordered to report to me on your behavior and I trust you will meet my expectations.”

kimmy lead Mary to the small bathroom on the other side of the basement. She knelt and removed Mary’s heels and stockings. Standing she removed Mary’s garter belt and finally her collar. kimmy removed her own collar but her heels were locked on and she lead Mary into the tiny shower after adjusting the water to a comfortable temperature.

kimmy took the soap and lathered Mary’s exhausted body. She kneaded her stiff sore muscles with her slippery hands. Once Mary was clean kimmy began massaging and rubbing her breasts with the swollen nipples. One hand slipped down and into her steaming pussy. As kimmy’s fingers slid up and down her slit and over her nipples Mary’s hips began to sway back and forth. She quickly was lost in a fog as her body responded to kimmy expert manipulations. Out of
nowhere Mary’s body was slammed by an intense orgasm that caused her knees to give out and she would have slipped to the floor had not kimmy’s fingers been deeply embedded in her spasming pussy.

“Now it’s your turn,” said kimmy as she gently pushed down on Mary’s shoulder pushing her to her knees.

With the warm shower falling over her, Mary in a contented daze, reached out and spread kimmy dainty pussy lips and began to run her tongue up and down over her swollen clit. As Mary came down from her high she realized what she was doing and tried to pull away but kimmy held her face firmly against her humping pussy.

With a loud moan kimmy’s secretions flowed onto Mary’s licking lips. Her hips thrusting forward forcing Mary’s face deep into her wet pussy.

After her orgasm kimmy pulled Mary back to her feet and gave her a hard deep kiss to which Mary, to her dismay, responded enthusiastically. Finally kimmy broke the kiss and finished showering with Mary. The two got out of the shower and toweled each other dry. Mary was dismayed that she was actually feeling an attraction for this young woman.

kimmy put her collar on and then fastened Mary’s collar around her neck. Maryslipped on her heels at kimmy’s direction and with kimmy carrying the discarded stockings and garter belt the two left the steamy bathroom.

As the two naked slaves entered the basement they saw Lisa sitting on the couch watching TV. “Your clothes for tonight are over there on the chair pet. Get dressed and kimmy will fix your hair and make-up for you. I’ll be upstairs getting ready. I put your purse there too with all of your required articles. Be sure to bring it when we leave. kimmy when you finish with pet Mike wants to use you up in his room. Be sure to slip a dress on before coming up so we don’t shock our guest.”

“Yes Ms. Simon”. responded the two slaves in unison.

Mary moved to the chair and found a pair of 5″ red heels and a pair on denim bib overalls. Stepping out of her current heels Mary slipped into the overalls. She found them to be at least 2 sizes too large. After fastening the suspenders over her shoulders she adjusted the straps so that her breasts were covered as much as possible, which wasn’t much, and the waist was in the right place. She could slid both hands down inside the overalls without opening them. She knew she was in for an evening of embarrassment and putting herself on display again. She wasn’t sure she could do it again. She put the heels on her feet and buckled the straps on her ankles. Her breasts fell out the side of the bib with the slightest sideward movement.

kimmy expertly applied her makeup in the fashion Ms. Simon liked and her hair was done as any normal teenage would love. Her earrings were changed to larger hoops in each of the five holes. When Mary looked in the mirror she was shocked to see herself. She looked more like a teenager than ever with the clothes and the make-up. The hair and earrings were the finishing touches that brought her image together. The heels and overalls made her look like a teenage slut on the prowl. She couldn’t possible go out in public like this.

Slipping a dress over her head kimmy gave Mary a fleeting kiss and climbed the steps to her Master. Mary was left standing there waiting for her owner. She used the time to check her purse and found her black dildo, plug, nipple clamps and 11 rubbers. “What does she have planned tonight” Mary mumbled to herself. I hope food is part of her plan. I haven’t eaten anything since yesterday and that wasn’t much.

Shortly Lisa came down wearing a stylish skirt and sweater with white socks and tennis shoes. She really was attractive.

Grabbing Mary’s leash, “Come pet we have places to go and people to see.”

Mary discovered walking in the high heels caused her body to sway from side to side slightly which threaten to cause her breasts to pop out the sides of the overalls. She would have to walk very carefully.

As they drove across town in Mike’s van with Lisa at the wheel. Mary waited in fear to see what her owner had planned tonight. She didn’t have long to wait.

“Well pet tonight we are going to the “Hub” (a local teenage hangout with an extensive arcade, bowling alley, pizza shop, and dance floor).

Mary’s greatest fears were coming true. She was going to be displayed to a horde of teenagers looking like a hot teenager wanting to get some action.

“First we are going to get a pizza and some Coke. Then you will find at least six different guys and take them individually or as a group out to the van and show them each a good time. I want 6 rubbers filled and in your purse for me tonight. Tie them tight so you don’t leak any of their valuable nutrients. “

“Ms. Simon your pet can’t do that. There are kids from our school who go there.”

“Well you better be careful then. You wouldn’t want anyone else to have bad evidence on you would you?”

“Please Ms. Simon your pet begs to go somewhere else.”

“Enough whining. I want to go there and that’s we are going. If you can’t or won’t do as you are told you will be severely punished and then all of your pictorial history will be exposed. Daddy is making several copies of your video now.”

“Ms. Simon your pet will do as ordered but is begging for your compassion and understanding.”

Lisa parked the van in a dark corner of the lot and removed Mary’s collar. Come in and eat first you have a lot to do tonight and we need to advertise you are here.

Mary followed Lisa into the “Hub” very conscious of the display her loose breasts were providing under the too large bib of her outfit. Lisa found a table in the center of the pizza shop and sent her self conscious pet to get a small pizza with a coke and water.

Mary walked to the counter very aware that her heels made her ass sway and her breasts threatening to fall out the side at any moment. She placed her order and stood trying to hide herself waiting for it. She surveyed the crowd looking for faces she might recognize and need to avoid and also looking for prospects to complete her assignment. Her face blushed hot and red when she realized she was looking over a room of teenage boys to find six guys
to gather cum from.

When the pizza was finished Mary took it with the 2 drinks back to the table. Lisa indicated she should stand and and gave her one piece of pizza.

“This should give you enough energy to get through the evening. Eat up and then get busy. You have 2 hours.”

Mary thankfully ate the pizza even though she didn’t taste it. Her mind was on what she was now being required to do. She was also appalled at herself because she could feel the moisture growing in her pussy as she thought about what she was about to do.

As soon as she finished the pizza Mary moved into the arcade area. She had no idea how to begin to get the first boy to take her to the van. As she was pondering her plan she heard someone say “hi”. She turned and found herself face to face with a rather good looking young man.

“Hi” she replied.

They got into a pleasant conversation and Mary noticed his eyes seemed to be constantly drawn to her semi exposed breasts. After about 10 minutes of chatting Mary finally got the courage to ask him if he would like to take a walk. Of course he was more than willing. As they went outside Mary steered him toward the van. She hoped she had the courage to get through this. When they were next to the van Mary swallowed her pride and leaning close gave
the young man hard tongue lashing kiss. She allowed his hands to roam freely over her breasts.

Mary was ashamed that she was getting excited by this perverse action but she convinced herself she was being forced to do this. She opened the door to the van and pulled her current partner into the van. After locking the door Mary knew she would complete the assignment.

Mary slid the straps off her shoulder allowing the bib to fall baring her breasts to her young suitor. He began sucking her nipples and she opened her purse and took out the first rubber.

Mary had planned to suck the six guys which wouldn’t be too bad because they would cum in a rubber and she would be , in her mind, uninvolved. But her pussy was signaling her brain it needed filled. Mary slid out of her pants while her current lover pulled out his thick hard cock. Mary opened the rubber and slid it over the head of his tool and rolled it down the shaft. Laying back she spread her legs and pulled the young man on top of her guiding him into her steaming hole.

The young man was so turned on by the fact the this older girl was fucking him he lasted only about 15 strokes before he shot a huge wad into the rubber. He collapsed onto the frustrated Mary. She had just been getting into the rhythm when he shot off.

Struggling out from under the young man Mary carefully rolled the rubber off the spent cock and tied the end so that nothing would leak out.

Mary hurried to dress and get the young guy out so she could get on to number 2 and hopefully get the fire in her pussy extinguished. She glanced at her watch and was shocked to see that she had been with this guy 45 minutes. She only had 1 hour and 15 minutes to get 5 more rubbers filled. She couldn’t believe she had sunk to the level of gathering cum to please her owner. But she had to protect her family. Rushing the guy out of the van Mary quickly
moved back to the arcade to find number 2.

Mary decided to take the direct approach since her time was running out faster than she expected. She saw a tall muscular blond guy near the door and walked directly up to him with her breasts threatening to pop out the sides of her bib at any moment. “Couldyou help me?” she asked.

A quick look at the practically exposed teacher and he answered, “Sure. What’s the problem?”

“I need some help out at my van.” the embarrassed teacher responded. She could not believe she was picking up this young man just to milk his cock for a rubber full of cum. She didn’t recognize this person she had become. Mary took his hand and lead him out to the parking lot.

When Mary reached the van she opened the door and invited the shocked boy inside. He couldn’t believe this was happening to him.

Mary closed the door and shrugging the straps from her shoulders she kissed the astonished boy passionately thrusting her tongue into his mouth. His hands began to squeeze and fondle Mary’s breasts and swollen nipples as she struggled to get his pants open and release his thickly swollen cock. Once she had freed his hard cock from his jeans she immediately rolled a rubber down its 9″ length. This rubber had little nubs all around the head she noticed as she
was putting it on the excited boy. “Please done cum too soon,” she panted as she pulled the boy between her legs.

Mary could feel the nubs on the rubber sliding over her clit and deep into her boiling hole. Thanks to the nubs Mary reached an intense orgasm quickly and wrapping her legs around the trusting blond hunk she worked to give him a quick release. To her amazement he had great staying power and brought her to a second more powerful orgasm before erupting into the rubber.

Mary was weak from her orgasms and laid quietly for several minutes with the young man shrinking cock still in her pussy before she realized she needed to get moving. She carefully slide out from under the boy and removed his filled rubber and tied it tight. As she was slipping back into her overalls Mary glanced at her watch and was shocked to see that this guy had used 35 minutes of her remaining time. She became frantic when she realized she only
had 40 minutes to get 4 more rubbers filled.

She thanked the boy for his ‘help’ and rushed back into the arcade. As soon as she walked in she spotted a group of boys from her school. Knowing she couldn’t let them see her she rushed back out into the parking lot. ‘Now what am I going to do?’ she wondered.

Without much thought knowing if she didn’t complete her assignment her owner would punish her severely she stopped two boys about to enter the ‘Hub’. “Could you guys help me with my van?’ she asked. She hated that she allowed herself to be forced to do this but she had no choice.

“Sure.” they answered giving each other a leering look.

Mary led them to the van and opened the door inviting them inside. She couldn’t believe she was acting this way but she said to the boys. “I need cock.” she said as she reached for their zippers. The boys helped her to get their cocks out and fondled her breasts which fell out of her bib while she rolled a rubber on each boy. She kicked off her overalls and had one boy sit in the chair in the back of the van and told the other boy to get behind her. She guided the boy behind her into her well used pussy and slide her mouth down on the other boy.

The sheer depravity of her position caused her to experience another powerful orgasm as one boy shot his load in her pussy and the other’s pulsing cock pumped a thick load into her mouth.

Knowing her time was running out the tired teacher collected the two filled rubbers and hustled the boys out of the van. She scanned the lot and spotted three guys getting out of a car near the van. Recognizing she had very little time she had no choice. She approached the boys and asked for their help with the van.. Looking at her disheveled appearance and her breast which was peaking out from under the bib, they readily agreed.

Mary took all three boys into the van and sliding out of her overall she helped the boys to get their pants open. After putting rubbers on all three boys Mary got in the same position and guided one into her pussy and swallowed the second while holding the third hot cock in her hand pumping it slowly.

Because her pussy was slick with her juices the boy fucking her lasted a very long time during which she sucked off the first boy and then the third boy. Finally the second boy shot into her pussy and she quickly gathered her filled rubbers and kissed each boy good bye.

Mary straighten herself as much as possible and cautiously went into the arcade to find her owner. Mary spotted Lisa sitting at the same table talking with two girls she didn’t recognize. She went over and stood silently waiting for Lisa to acknowledge her.

Lisa ignored her for 10 minutes before looking at her and asking, “Did you get what you were told to get?”

“Yes Ms. Simon.”

“Did you spill something on your lap pet?” asked Lisa with a wicked smile.

Mary looked down and saw the entire crotch of her overalls was a huge dark blue spot. Her face turned several shades of red when she saw her mess.

“Go wait for me in the van. And by the way you were 10 minutes late getting back.”

Mary answered “Yes Ms. Simon.” With lowered eyes and shaking inside Mary move quickly to the van knowing she had not been successful in avoiding punishment.

CHAPTER 21

Mary hurried to the van wanting to get away from the embarrassment she had been through. Once she was inside she locked the door and slide down in the seat hugging her used body. The van reeked of sex and Mary could feel the wetness in the crotch of her overalls.

As she sat there her mind began to wonder back to the events of the evening and she was horrified that her pussy was again throbbing and leaking onto her pants. ‘What had she become?’ Her mind was saturated with the thoughts of the young boys and their throbbing cocks. Her hands reached into her purse and felt the 7 cum filled rubbers reminding her that she had enjoyed what had happened to her. She had even orgasmed. She was so ashamed.

But she had disappointed her owner. Lisa was sure to punish her and she deserved everything her owner did to her. ‘Why am I feeling this way? What is happening to me?’

Lisa left her pet in the van for over an hour while she relaxed with her friends. When she finally went out to the van she found her pet huddled in the passengers seat hugging herself with tears dried on her cheeks.

“Please forgive your humble pet Ms. Simon,” said Mary as soon as she heard the door opening. She wanted her owners forgiveness.

“Too late pet. You have embarrassed me by not obeying my instructions. I expect more from my pets and when I don’t get what I expect I have to punish them so they will improve.”

“Your pet understands and accepts any punishment you demand Ms. Simon.”

Lisa smiled to herself and started the van. “Sit up straight and lower your bib pet, ordered Lisa.

Mary sat tall and lowered the bib baring her breasts to anyone who looked. As they drove through the parking lot Lisa honked the horn so that people would look and see her pet on display.

Mary cringed but remained sitting tall facing forward as her owner displayed her breasts to all the teenagers in the parking lot. She knew her face was beet red but she had to be punished for embarrassing her owner.

Lisa drove toward Mary’s house but decided to drive through a fast food place because she didn’t want Mary to become too weak to continue. Her night was just beginning.

Mary sat bare chested as they drove through and got their food. Lisa ordered Mary a chicken sandwich with a side salad and a glass of water. Then Lisa parked in the nearly deserted lot under a light while Mary wolfed down her food. She didn’t even notice the car load of young boys who parked next to them and were ogling her bare breasts.

When she finished eating Lisa told her to wave good bye to the boys. She became mortified when she realized they had been staring at her exposed breasts. Her impulse was to cover herself but knew that would further displease her owner so she swallowed her pride and waved to the boys allowing them a clear view of her naked breasts.

When they arrived at the teacher house Lisa ordered Mary into the kitchen. She left Mary standing in the center of the room with her overalls around her ankles while she went back out to the van.

When she returned she ordered Mary to carry a kitchen chair into the living room and sit down on it in the center of the room. Mary was left with only her heels on her feet as she sat on the hard wooden chair. Lisa when up stairs to her room and returned in a few minutes with several items in her arms.

Lisa ordered Mary to stand and she sat in the chair. “Pet you really need to learn to follow instructions. You have disobeyed me every time I gave you a task to perform. I intend to punish you to encourage you to be a better pet. You do want to be a better pet don’t you?”

“Yes Ms. Simon your pet wishes to improve and please you.”

“Show me your collection tonight pet.”

Mary went to her purse and took out the 7 cum filled rubbers.

“Why are there 7 ? I ordered you to fill 6.” demanded an irritated Lisa.

“Ms. Simon the last group I could get had 3 boys and I had to do them all.”

“Let me explain. I said 6 rubbers filled. If you got yourself in a situation where you had more boys than rubbers allotted you should have done the extra without a rubber. Are you totally stupid?”

“Sorry Ms. Simon, your pet understands now.”

“Bend over my lap pet.”

Mary bent over her owners lap knowing she was about to be spanked like a naughty child.

“You kept me waiting 10 minutes, you couldn’t stop and wasted a rubber, and you are in your house without your collar. We will start with 50 swats with this hairbrush. Count each swat pet.”

SMACK “One”

SMACK “Two”

By the tenth swat Mary was sobbing and having difficulty counting the swats.

SMACK “Ffffffifteen”

The spanking continued. By the 25th swat Mary’s ass was on fire and she was squirming uncontrollable on Lisa’s lap.

Lisa paused for a moment and reached between her pets thighs and felt her juices flowing freely. “You really enjoy this don’t you pet?”

“No Ms. Simon it hurts terribly.”

“Your pussy tells me you are enjoying this. Don’t cum my pet.”

An embarrassed teacher endured the remaining 25 swats in more pain than she had ever endure in her entire life yet a building heat in her pussy disturbed her even more. When Lisa was finished Mary’s ass was a deep red and throbbing in pain. “Stand up pet and don’t touch your ass or pussy.”

Lisa got off the chair and placed a rubber pad on the seat. The pad was covered tiny hard rubber nubs.

“Ms. Simon may your pet get her collar?’ asked Mary through the tears from her spanking.

“Yes pet and get your plug too.”

Mary hurried to her purse and took out her collar and plug.

“Put your plug where you like to have it pet.”

While she didn’t like the plug in her ass Mary knew where Lisa wanted it. She bent her knees slightly and performed the humiliating task of sliding the plug deep into her ass.

“Sit here pet.” ordered Lisa indicating the nubbed pad.

Mary gently lowered her throbbing ass onto the pad. Her pain intensified and the plug slide even deeper into her ass.

Lisa the tied Mary’s hands behind the chair and the to the rung under the chair holding her to the seat. Then she tied a rope above and below Mary’s breasts forcing her tightly against the back of the chair.

Then Lisa ordered Mary to lift her legs and put her heels on the front edge of the chair. This cause Mary to spread her legs to accommodate Lisa’s order and sent jolts of pain through her abused ass.. Mary used this position to lift her sore ass slightly from the nubbed pad to ease the pain.

“I want you to drop your feet and squeeze your thighs together holding this in place”, said Lisa as she slide an 8″ long vibrator deep into Mary’s sopping wet pussy. “My, my you are really getting into this pet.”

An ashamed teachers blushed even deeper red but said nothing as she dropped her legs holding the vibrator deep inside her pussy. She knew to allow it to slip out would make matters much worse and she wanted to show her owner she could be obedient.

Lisa then tied Mary’s thighs tightly together locking the vibrator in place. She then bound her knees and ankles tightly together. Mary was now immobilized in the middle of her living room, naked tied to a chair with her ass plugged and her pussy leaking juices around a long hard vibrator locked in her pussy. How much worse could it get?

Lisa moved to the TV and inserted a video tape into the machine and turned it on. Mary was shocked to see the inside of the van. Then she saw herself and the first boy she brought into the van that night. “What?”

“The van is equipped with a sound activated infrared video camera. We have your entire evening recorded forever here.” explained Lisa.

As they watched the tape Lisa commented on Mary’s actions. Her technique was critiqued and responses were noted. Mary was especially ashamed of her pleasure that was evident throughout the video. She was nothing more the a bitch in heat in the video. It clearly demonstrated she was the aggressor and that she enjoyed every minute of it. Lisa pointed out that while the first two boys were 18 the 3rd and 4th were sophomores which makes them 16 and the last three were 17, 16, and 15. Clearly underage. “After you finish watching this tonight I’ll have daddy make several copies in case you want them distributed”.

Just when Mary thought it couldn’t get any worse it did. Now she could lose her job and family and go to jail. Lisa truly owned her now.

“I’m really tired pet. I’ll put your rubbers in the fridge you enjoy the video.” said Lisa as she went into the kitchen.

‘I can stand this punishment’. thought Mary, ‘I thought it would be worse’.

Lisa came back into the room ,”Oh I forgot a few things.” She moved in front of Mary and what she had in her hands brought panic to Mary’s heart. Lisa had a skirt hanger with the two clamps spaced wide apart. Mary knew Lisa was going to attach them to her nipples. The pain was much worse than the nipple clamps.

Lisa stepped back to admire her work. “We are almost done pet. But I don’t want to listen to you all night so open wide.”

Mary opened her mouth and Lisa fastened the penis gag into place. Her nipples were throbbing she knew it would be a long night.

Then Lisa did something the Mary didn’t expect. She lifted Mary’s bound legs until she could attach the hanger hook on the skirt hanger around the rope binding Mary’s knees together. “Now if you can hold your legs up all night your nipple won’t be stretched too much.”

Mary’s eyes opened wide with fear. She couldn’t possible do that. She would pull her nipples off. As she struggled to hold her legs up she discovered she could barely get her toes on the edge of the chair which allowed her to take the strain off her nipples but she couldn’t keep them there long because of the strain on her legs.

“One final touch and I’m off to a good nights sleep.” Lisa reached down and forcing her finger between Mary’s tightly bound thighs turned on the vibrator. “Good night pet”.

Lisa went up stairs to bed and left Mary tied in the living room with all the lights on and the video playing.

Mary struggled to keep the strain off her nipples by alternating holding her legs up and using her toes to rest her cramping thighs. She tried to ignore the buzzing deep in her pussy and the ache of her ass resting her entire weight on the nubbed pad. She could see herself fucking and sucking teenage boys on her TV and when she glanced at the entry way she saw herself as she looked now. Her mind was overloaded but she had to concentrate on protecting her stretching nipples. Her discomfort was growing each minute but so far she was able to maintain herself.

Suddenly out of the blue her body was wracked with an intense orgasm. Her legs slipped and she painful pulled her nipples, which much to her dismay triggered another more intense orgasm. As the pain increased so did the intensity of her orgasms. By morning she was totally exhausted and her body was overwhelmed by the pain of her stretching nipples and the pleasure in her pussy which because it was so intense and so often was almost like a pain too.

When Lisa came down she saw her pet soaked with sweat with her thighs quivering and the nubbed pad on the chair were cover with her juices. It was even dripping on the floor. Mary seemed to be in a daze.

Lisa released the hanger from the rope around her knees allowing her legs to fall to the floor and her nipples to draw back from their stretched length but she left the hanger attached to her nipples. Sliding her finger between her soaked thighs Lisa turned off the buzzing vibrator. Next she removed the gag from her pets mouth.

“Your pet is sorry Ms. Simon.”

“Don’t you want to thank me?”

Your pet thanks you for teaching me the importance of complete obedience.”

Mary was so exhausted she passed out at this point.

Lisa finished untying her pet and lowered her to the floor in her own juices and allowed her to sleep. She had plans for this evening.

---